Chinese Super hero Novel Chapter 0501 to 0600 Charlie Wade Story

 Chapter 501

Barena didn‟t expect that he was only proving Charlie‟s identity, and he was beaten by both his father and Fredmen at the same time.

Fredmen beat him, he could still bear it. After all, he knew in his heart that it was the medicine that Fredmen took by fooling him, and it was normal for Fredmen to hate him.

However, Barena couldn‟t believe that his father, who had barely touched himself in decades, slapped him twice in this moment of effort!

He covered his face, looked at Youngzheng angrily, and blurted out: “Dad, why did you hit me again? Did I make a mistake?”

“b@stard stuff, shut up!”

Youngzheng glared at him fiercely, and cursed in his heart, why this prodigal son didn‟t have any eyesight?

Now even Tianqi is Charlie‟s licking dog, so now Charlie is the only savior of the Wei family. Even if he is really a magic stick, it can never be said in front of him, let alone offend him!

After scolding Barena, Youngzheng said now “Mr. Wade, this dog is unleashed, you must not take it to heart…”

Fredmen also panicked. He hated Barena to death. He kicked Barena and said coldly: “Barena, don‟t talk too much here. If you annoy Mr. Wade and Grandpa Wade, I‟ll f*cking chop you! “

Barena sighed, he had already rolled three meters and finished driving.

After Fredmen kicked, he hurriedly laughed at Charlie and said, “Grandpa Wade, don‟t be angry at this kind of garbage, he is not worthy at all, please hurry up and treat me!”

Barena was completely stunned. Charlie was just a Rubbish live-in son-in-law. He fooled a bunch of big people with feng shui tricks. He was telling the truth. How come he was beaten in the end?

Charlie looked at them coldly and said, “If it weren‟t for Liang to beg me, I wouldn‟t be here at all, so you people, you must know in your heart that if the Wei family resolves the crisis today, the credit entirely goes to Liang. “

When Youngzheng heard this, he hurriedly praised Liang: “You did a good job this time, I will remember it.”

Liang‟s heart was excited and intolerable. It seems that as long as Charlie cures Fredmen‟s fester, he will become the chairman of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals!

However, he didn‟t know that Youngzheng already had his nitric acid U disk in his heart.

In Youngzheng‟s view, Liang was born as a wild species from a village girl in Changbai Mountain who was played with by himself. Because his mother was born humble, Youngzheng was also a hundred people inferior to Liang.

He originally said that he and his eldest son Barena, whoever can solve the family crisis, can be the chairman. In fact, the main purpose is to stimulate Barena and make him actively think of ways. He really didn‟t expect Liang to have such a big breakthrough, that he could invite Tianqi and Charlie over.

If he really did what he said, then when Charlie took the initiative to cure Fredmen, he would have to make Liang the chairman.

But how is it possible?

He is a garbage that shouldn‟t exist at all!

In the beginning, he just happened to be in Changbai Mountain and found a beautiful girl in the home of the medicine farmer he cooperated with. So, with the purpose of having fun, he captured her with rhetoric and had a few shots.

But he didn‟t expect that the girl will pregnant!

What was even more unexpected was that he clearly refused her request to get married, and then left the village at the foot of Changbai Mountain, and never visited again, but the woman just gritted her teeth and gave birth to the child alone.

When he learned of Liang‟s existence, the wife of Youngzheng, had been arguing with him for a long time, and made Wei‟s chickens and dogs restless. At that moment, he had been full of disgust for Liang before he met him.

Youngzheng himself is an extremely selfish person. He has several illegitimate children outside, but he doesn‟t want to take them back.

Because in his opinion, those illegitimate children were born because their mothers did not know themselves, let alone a little credibility!

Chapter 502

Everyone is just playing on the spot. If you are pregnant, you should get rid of it. What the h*ll is it when it is born?

Therefore, this is also the fundamental reason why he always hates Liang.

If it hadn‟t been for his father to hear that there was a grandson living out and forced him to take him back, he would never want to see the wild species born by this rural woman!

Now, even if Liang made great contributions, he would not be able to hand the Wei family‟s business into his hands. Is he not a sh!t?

However, Youngzheng did not reveal the slander and uncomfortableness in his heart. He just wanted to quickly send Fredmen away, the plague god!

So Youngzheng respectfully said to Charlie: “Mr. Wade, please help Fredmen!”

Fredmen also looked at Charlie bitterly. He called him grandfather and apologized, wasn‟t it just to cure his illness?

Otherwise, how could he endure and not get angry yet. Charlie smiled playfully and said to Fredmen: “Come on, I‟ll give you a pulse number.”

Fredmen hurriedly stretched out his wrist. 

Charlie pretended to signal his pulse, and said: “This is because your body itself is going through blood stasis, the downward movement is not smooth, and you also took the medicine that promotes liver fire and kidney fire, which caused the accumulation of efficacy and caused ulceration, so It‟s absolutely impossible to cure it simply by antiinflammatory.”

Fredmen felt very reasonable, and hurriedly asked, “Mr. Wade, how can you treat my disease?”

Charlie smiled slightly and said, “I need to make a bowl of medicinal soup with eighteen traditional medicines for your disease.”

As he said, he waved his hand: “Get a pen, I‟ll give you a prescription!”

Fredmen got excited immediately and blurted out: “Great, great! Thank you Mr. Wade!”

After speaking, he hurriedly asked Youngzheng for paper and pen, and handed them to Charlie respectfully.

Charlie scribbled the most bitter and bitter traditional medicine with eighteen flavors, and prescribed a large dose.

Just this nonsense prescription, if he drinks a sip of the boiled medicine, it is estimated that the tongue will be bitter for three months and no other taste can be tasted.

After the prescription was written, Charlie directly handed it to Youngzheng and said, “Your Wei family is a pharmaceutical company. It should be easy to get this medicine for you?”

Youngzheng took a hurried look and saw that the medicinal materials above are relatively common, so he nodded and said, “All of these are available! I have them at home! I‟ll let people get them!”

After that, he called a servant, handed him the prescription, and said coldly: “Go grab the medicine!”

“OK, lord!”

The servant hurried to grab the medicine according to the prescription, but Fredmen trembled with excitement, and blurted out, “Mr. Wade, can this medicine be made really, can it be done by boiling it in water and drinking it?”

Charlie nodded, and said unpredictably: “It can be good or it can not be good, but this medicine still lacks a drug primer.”

“Medicinal primer?” Fredmen asked hurriedly, “What do I need to use to make medicinal primer? Tell me, I will send someone to prepare!”

Charlie smiled and said, “You have a large amount of blood and qi, you need to use human urine as a medicine!”

Chapter 503

“Using human urine?!” Fredmen immediately said with an embarrassed face: “This…isn‟t this disgusting? Is it really necessary to use urine?”

Charlie snorted coldly: “Do you think I‟m bluffing you?”

After that, he pointed to Youngzheng, and said, “You should have been in the medicinal material business for many years. I ask you, in many ancient recipes, do you want to use urine as a medicine?”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Youngzheng nodded immediately, and said, “Many ancient recipes require urine as a medicine. In the south, there is even a tradition of using urine to boil eggs. It does have a certain health effect.”

Having said that, Youngzheng said to Fredmen: “Fredmen, don‟t worry too much. urine in traditional medicine is a very pure thing and it is not dirty.”

Hearing that it was a boy peeing, Fredmen‟s expression eased slightly.

He used to watch costume movies and TV shows. This boy has a high rate of appearance, so now he wants to come, not so disgusting.

However, when he had just accepted boy urine, Charlie suddenly said: “In fact, this drug primer cannot be used with boy pee, because boy pee is produced by the pure body that has never touched a woman, so boy pee energy is extremely strong, and you have blood stasis. If you use boy urine again, it will only aggravate your condition!”

When Fredmen heard this, he asked in amazement, “Mr. Wade, can it be done with a girl‟s urine?”

“Nor for girls.” Charlie waved his hand and said, “To treat your disease, you have to use adult male urine, and this adult man must have slept with many women, the more the better! Because he has slept. The more women there are, the more cloudy the urine will be, and it will have an excellent effect on your blood stasis.”

Fredmen was stunned, and couldn‟t help asking: “Mr. Wade, do you have a grudge against me, so you deliberately play with me? Why do I feel more mysterious as I listen?”

Charlie said calmly: “I, can swear with my life. If you do exactly what I said, your fester will be cured. If it doesn‟t work, let the thunder hit me.”

After all, Charlie glanced at Fredmen disdainfully, and said: “That‟s the end of the story. 

If you don‟t believe me, then I have no other way.”

Seeing Charlie‟s incomparable sincerity, Fredmen believed a little bit in his heart. 

At this time, Charlie saw that he was still a little bit unbelieving, and said: “This way, so many people have witnessed that if my medicine is ready, if you drink it and it is not completely cured within ten minutes, I will give you 100 million.”

Last time at the auction of the traditional medicine Expo, Charlie spent 100 million on a 300-year-old purple ginseng, so no one doubts that he can bring forth another 100 million.

When Fredmen heard this, he felt that Charlie was probably not cheating him.

Otherwise, at the price of 100 million, he would drink a pee for himself, then he wouldn‟t lose his life?

If he is really willing to give up, with a grit and a stomping, he can directly drink as the world‟s first defeat!

So he gritted his teeth, for the sake of his own roots, blurted out: “Okay! Then as you say!”

Having said that, he thought about it for himself, and said seriously: “Mr. Wade, I have not used many women in my life, but there are a hundred smaller ones, so I should just drink my own urine?”

Charlie frowned and looked at him: “What do you think? If your own urine is useful, do you still need to drink it? It has already worked in your bladder!”

“Huh?” Fredmen blurted out: “I can‟t use my own? Whose one should I use?”

Charlie looked around and said: “Come on, everyone who is present, please report how much experience you have in that area. Please answer honestly. Don‟t brag, otherwise it will delay Fredmen‟s treatment. Be responsible here!”

Chapter 504

Everyone didn‟t speak, but they started to look at each other. In the end, they all looked at the Old Master of the Wei family, Youngzheng.

Who doesn‟t know that Youngzheng, the elder of the Wei family, was ultra-romantic when he was young?

When he was young, he could eat his poisonous recipe for strong sheep every day, and he was about to die when he was only in his sixties, so he should be the one with the most women.

Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Youngzheng suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment. He said proudly, “Mr. Wade said that he was dissatisfied with that when he was young, Wei was more exposed to the wind, and there were more women who liked me. I roughly calculate Forget it, there are three to five hundred!”

Charlie nodded, pointed at Youngzheng and said to Fredmen: “Okay, it‟s him.”

Fredmen‟s expression is very ugly.

Let himself drink the urine of Youngzheng? This is too f*cking disgusting, right?

However, Charlie said that the more experience in that area, the better the effect.

Youngzheng is a terrible Old Master who can play better than himself, and really can‟t find someone more suitable than him…

So he had to gritted his teeth and said: “Then… then so be it…”

Charlie nodded, and said to Youngzheng, “Come on, Mr. Wei, you first take two liters of pure water, hold back your urine, and when you feel like urinating, get a basin and connect it. When you save one liter, and then you will you tell me.”

“One liter!?” Fredmen was about to collapse: “Mr. Wade, this is too much…”

Charlie said: “What if the effect is not good? Are you trying to corrupt my one hundred million?”

“No, it‟s not about that.” Fredmen hurriedly waved his hand and said, “I was thinking about it. Almost two mouthfuls are enough. One liter is too scary…”

Charlie said seriously: “If you want to cure the ulcer in one step, you have to drink one liter, otherwise, in case of sequelae, don‟t blame me.”

Fredmen‟s heart was depressed, and he didn‟t know if Charlie was playing with him. It can be seen that he was serious, and he was willing to swear by his life. He also attached a promise of 100 million. He always felt that this man should not be playing.

At this time, the person who was sent to grabbed the medicine came back.

According to Charlie‟s request, the dried and dehydrated medicinal materials alone cost more than 20 kilograms.

Charlie said, “Come on, divide these medicines into four parts, put each part in a casserole, add ten liters of water, and boil it on high heat for one hour, then mix the four parts of the soup together, and cook for another half an hour, and finally 40 liters of water. Boil it to a liter.”

After speaking, Charlie said to Fredmen: “When the medicine is ready, and Mr. Wei has enough urine, you will have one liter of medicine and one liter of urine. Drink the urine first, then the medicine, understand?”

Fredmen was really crying.

Two liters in one breath? ! One liter of Chinese herbal medicine that is so bitter to death, and one liter of the Old Master‟s urine, which is probably too bad, is absolutely terrible! 

However, in order to cure his own roots, he did not dare to bargain. Instead, he asked, “Mr. Wade, can you drink the medicine first and then drink the urine? In this case, the medicine will have a strong taste, and you won‟t be able to taste it after drinking urine. “

“What are you kidding?” Charlie said contemptuously: “Drinking first, of course you have to drink the urine first, and then drink the medicine! You are upside down, is it urine inducement or not?”

Chapter 505

But after only a moment, he wanted to understand the truth in Charlie‟s words.

Since urine is a drug primer, it must be used to induce drugs, that is, he must drink urine

first.

However, one liter is too much…

Fredmen felt his head as big as a fight when he thought of this.

Charlie smiled and said at this time: “This matter can‟t be delayed. If you really suck it up

by yourself, don‟t blame me for not saving you.”

Fredmen shuddered in shock, and blurted out: “Okay! I listen to you!”

Charlie nodded and said to Youngzheng, “Mr. Wei, please drink more water first, and

also, quickly arrange for someone to boil the medicine.”

How dare Youngzheng nod, he hurriedly nodded and said, “Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, I‟ll

go drink more water…”

Fredmen sighed, already admitting his fate.

To him, healing the fester is more important than anything else.

Charlie was particularly happy at this time.

To treat Fredmen‟s ulcer, what kind of pee and the most bitter thing are important?

As long as a little bit of medicine dregs is removed from the pills he refined before, he

can heal his fester.

The reason why he told him that he was asked to use Youngzheng‟s urine as a medicine

was to cheat him.

After a while, the entire Wei family was filled with the extremely bitter taste of traditional

medicine, and the bitter throat was dry and mouth astringent after just smelling it. It was

hard to imagine how uncomfortable it would be to drink it.

A few large pots of water were boiled on a high fire and boiled into a liter of

concentrated black medicinal soup, which looked no different from oil.

Youngzheng hadn‟t returned yet after the herbal soup was boiled.

Fredmen was waiting anxiously, so he ordered someone to urge him.

Youngzheng has worked hard. He is old and his kidney is not good. It is really painful to

drink so much water in one breath and force himself to urinate.

After waiting for another twenty minutes, Youngzheng finally made up one liter and

hurried in, clutching his nose.

“Mr. Wade, one liter of urine is enough!”

Charlie was afraid that the smell would suffocate him, so he immediately stayed away,

clutching his nose and said to Fredmen: “Come on, drink this first, and then drink the

medicine!”

“Ok!” Fredmen nodded hurriedly.

The severe pain there made him realize that this matter was urgent, so he did not dare

to delay, and directly took the big bottle of orange liquid from Youngzheng‟s hands.

Barena on the side looked nauseous, seeing Fredmen want to drink this thing, he

immediately involuntarily remembered his licking of the urinal in the brilliant club.

Every time he thinks about it, he will inevitably want to nauseate.

Fredmen also wanted to vomit.

Youngzheng, this bad Old Master, was really willing to give it to him. With a large cup of

one liter, the liquid level was even a few millimeters higher than the scale of one liter.

But when he thought that this thing could save his life, he didn‟t dare to delay a little bit.

He hurriedly picked it up, closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and directly poured it down!

In an instant, the inside of Fredmen‟s mouth exploded, and the whole mouth and nose

were filled with a strong odor. He just wanted to vomit when he was sick.

“Gulp Gulp……”

Fredmen almost couldn‟t hold back, almost vomiting out, but because of fear of

affecting the effect of the medicine, he hurriedly covered his mouth and swallowed

again!

The others are almost throwing up.

Chapter 506

The situation of this grandson at this moment, and the rich second generation who

grabbed sh!t on YouTube some time ago, is really a match…

Fredmen drank it, wiped his mouth, and hurriedly said, “Where is the medicine? Quick!

Give it to me!”

Charlie took a liter of thick black medicinal soup from the hand of his servant, and

sprinkled in his fingertips a little bit of scraps that had just been picked from the pill.

Afterwards, he smiled and brought the medicinal soup to Fredmen, and said with a

smile: “Come on, Fredmen, please!”

There was a strong smell in Fredmen‟s mouth. At this moment, he couldn‟t wait to cover

up with a little other smell, so he picked up the soup and took a big sip.

This mouthful of medicinal soup hardly fainted him bitterly.

He had never tasted anything so bitter in his life. It was so d*mn bitter, like 10,000

bottles of licorice slices melted into this bowl of medicinal soup.

And this medicinal soup is not only bitter, but it also burns badly!

The tongue that burned in the mouth became numb, and then the whole mouth was

numb.

Drinking into the stomach, the whole stomach feels like drinking sulfuric acid, burning

uncomfortable.

However, at the same moment when he drank it, Fredmen immediately felt a different

kind of heat spreading from his stomach to the bottom.

The pain there was relieved immediately!

Hey! What a f*cking god!

Fredmen was so excited, he didn‟t care that the ghost was going to die, so he poured in.

When he drank it, the dregs in the bottom were as thick as black sesame paste, and

when he drank it in, it was pasted in mouth. It was uncomfortable.

However, he swallowed all the dregs of medicine into his stomach for the sake of effect.

At this time, his entire mouth was numb to death. He didn‟t know that at this moment

his taste buds were burned out by the ghost medicine soup. What he eats in the next

few months will definitely be tasteless. What‟s more, the mouth his will always be numb,

and the burning pain is enough for him.

More importantly, this medicine burns the stomach and intestines. In the next few

months, he estimates that he will scavenge several times a day. In short, there will be

sins.

However, Fredmen didn‟t have the energy to experience the discomfort in other places

now. He felt more and more that the painful part of the ulcer was refreshed and

comfortable, and the whole person seemed to be much easier.

“It‟s amazing, it feels effective!”

Fredmen was overjoyed and immediately took off his pants in front of everyone.

When he glanced at it, he was almost excited to shed tears, the place where the fester

was originally present, healed quickly! This is really amazing!

At this time, Charlie said calmly: “Your ulcer should have been cured, but your nerves

have been necrotic. It must be very difficult to regain your strength in the future, and I

advise you not to take that medicine indiscriminately, otherwise Maybe there will be the

same experience again.

Fredmen nodded repeatedly.

Since the roots began to fester, he no longer hopes to regain his glory, as long as he

can let it stay there, he is already satisfied.

I‟m fine now, my roots are kept!

Charlie said faintly at this time: “Fredmen, you should be grateful that at the auction that

day, I took the 300-year-old premium purple ginseng, not you. Otherwise, with your

condition. If you took the 300-year-old premium Purple ginseng, I‟m afraid it will just rot

away there, instantly. Giving you no time”

Fredmen was scared after a while.

At this moment, in front of Charlie, he didn‟t dare to pretend to be forced, and he could

only say respectfully: “Thank you, Mr. Wade for your rescue!”

Charlie said, “Since you have recovered now, there is no need to embarrass the Wei

family, right?”

“Of course, of course!” Fredmen nodded repeatedly.

Although I have suffered a lot of crimes, since the roots have been cured, there is indeed

no need to continue to talk to Wei‟s.

Now he is full of sadness for Aurous Hill, as if he has come to Aurous Hill and his life has

not been better.

At this time, his roots were also preserved. Deep down in his heart, he wanted to return

to Eastcliff and leave the sad place of Aurous Hill behind forever…

Chapter 507

After suffering so many wrongs, Fredmen really wanted to go home.

Moreover, he knew that he could not find a way to restore his glory in Aurous Hill, so he

wanted to return to Eastcliff again to see if he could find an expert.

One more thing is very important. His mother is nearly eighty-four years old. As the

eldest son, he must go back to celebrate her birthday.

However, his mother asked him to invite Tianqi over, but now it seems that Tianqi still

did not forgive him.

However, he still asked Tianqi tentatively: “Uncle, it will be my mother‟s birthday

banquet in a few days. I wonder if you can come to Eastcliff to enjoy it?”

Tianqi said blankly: “Fredmen, I have already told you that there is no relationship

between me and the Willson family, so you don‟t need to waste your tongue anymore

about the birthday party.”

Fredmen sighed softly and nodded.

Even though he wanted to put Tianqi this bad Old Master on the ground, he still said

very humblely: “Since Uncle has made a decision, Fredmen is not reluctant to force it. If

this is the case, then I will return to Eastcliff first. .”

Tianqi nodded.

Fredmen glanced at him, then looked at Charlie, his teeth tickled with hatred, but still

did not say a word, took his bodyguard, and left dingy.

Seeing that the plague god finally left, Youngzheng was completely relieved.

Moreover, he discovered that he actually got a good prescription because of a blessing

in disguise.

It turns out that the root ulcer can be treated with a dozen traditional medicine soup

and combined with his own urine treatment. This is amazing. If anyone has such a thing

in the future, then he can completely treat him!

Thinking of this, he hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully: “Mr. Wade is truly a

Aurous Hill genius doctor, and his medical skills are admired. Today, thanks to Mr.

Wade‟s action, my Wei family can survive. The Wei family will remember Mr. Wade‟s

kindness forever. .”

The others also bowed their hands and saluted Charlie: “Thank you, Mr. Wade, for saving

the Wei family in the fire and water. We are grateful.”

Charlie glanced at them, and said lightly: “I‟m not here to hear that you are grateful to

me.”

With that, Charlie pointed at Liang and said to Youngzheng: “Since Liang has solved

your Wei family‟s troubles, as you said, he should be the chairman of Wei‟s

Pharmaceuticals now, right? When are you going for the official announcement?”

When Youngzheng heard this, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. He was the

head of the Wei family. When was it the turn of an outsider to drink?

Besides, how could it be possible to get that wild species as the chairman of Wei‟s

Pharmaceuticals?

Barena on the side was also furious, this outsider was really too much! Helping that wild

species to grab the chairmanship? Doesn‟t he know that he is eldest son of the Wei

family?

Liang, who had been insulted for half his life, was extremely excited at this time, and his

eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at Charlie.

At this time, he already regarded Charlie as a second-born parent,

however……

Youngzheng smiled at this moment, and said unhurriedly: “Mr. Wade, to tell you, this is

the Wei family‟s family affair, not to mention the appointment of the chairman of the

board, which is of great importance, and we have to consider long-term considerations.”

Chapter 508

What he meant was that you, Charlie, are just an outsider, don‟t interfere with the Wei

family!

When Liang heard this, his excitement instantly fell into the ice cellar.

He finally realized that he had been tricked.

And it was miserable.

Dad was not prepared to give him a chance at all.

Even if he took out the precious snow ginseng that his mother left for him, even if he

begged Charlie to save the Wei family, his father was still not going to make him the

chairman.

At this moment, Charlie frowned, looked at Youngzheng, and asked coldly: “What? Do

you want to regret it?”

Youngzheng hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade, you don‟t know anything about this. What I told

the two dogs at that time was that if anyone can help the family solve this problem,

whoever has the opportunity to be the chairman of the board, Liang contributes to the

family today. , Of course, I will make a note for him. When the chairman is elected in the

future, he will naturally have a better chance of winning.”

Youngzheng‟s rhetoric is a complete rogue, whoever solves the crisis can become

chairman of the board, and he changed his claim that whoever solves the crisis will have

the opportunity to become chairman.

This “has a chance”, he took the initiative of the whole thing completely in his own

hands, which is like putting a coin in the hand, and start with it. The coin is positive, and

the coin is reversed. It‟s the opposite, who can win him?

Barena beside him was also a little angry at this time. Anyway, Fredmen is gone, and the

crisis has been resolved. He is not so afraid of Charlie anymore. He just blurted out:

“Charlie, the family affairs of our Wei family. It has nothing to do with outsiders. If you are acquainted, get out, the Wei family still has no turn to play wild!”

Youngzheng is also the kind of old dog that employs people forwards instead of backwards. Seeing that his son has come out and tore his face, he simply said directly:

“To be honest, I absolutely cannot give Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals to this wild species from Changbai Mountain. , I have played with countless women in my life. This wild mother is the second one. d*mn, she‟s just a village girl. If I were not young and hot, I would feel uncomfortable around her.”

When Liang heard this, he shouted angrily: “How can you say that to my mother!”

Youngzheng glared his eyebrows and shouted coldly: “Why? Do you still want to bark your teeth with me? It‟s really a d*mn unfamiliar wild species! In this case, the Wei family has raised you for so many years, and you don‟t know how to repay us. In a vain attempt at the Wei family‟s family business? In my opinion, you will get out of the Wei family from now on!”

Liang lowered his head and stood sullenly on the side. Deep down in his heart, he had accepted the failure. He blamed himself for being naive and believing Youngzheng‟s words!

That being the case, it doesn‟t make any sense to stay in Wei‟s house, so it‟s better to make a clean break with them!

Thinking of this, Liang clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, “Okay! From now on, I and your family will be absolutely gracious!”

Barena was overjoyed in his heart, and said with a smirk: “You wild species, you still have to die with us. We wanted to kick you out a long time ago, don‟t you know? After raising you for so many years, it‟s d*mn enough to waste food!”

Charlie looked at Youngzheng and asked in a cold voice: “Mr. Wei, are you blatantly asking for revenge?”

Youngzheng said with disdain: “This is the Wei family‟s business, and it has nothing to do with you. The Wei family doesn‟t welcome you right now. Get out of here!”

Youngzheng didn‟t believe in Charlie‟s background at all, but there was a prescription that could cure Fredmen‟s illness. Such a person would definitely not be able to treat himself.

Moreover, now Fredmen‟s illness has been cured, and he has also left the Wei family.

Even if he was hit and killed by a car when he went out, it had nothing to do with the Wei family.

That being the case, why bother to put Charlie in his eyes?

Chapter 509

Youngzheng‟s rebellion did not exceed Charlie‟s expectations.

As long as there is more than one child in the family, it is difficult for parents to treat everyone fairly. This is human nature.

It‟s as if the Old Mrs. Willson always felt that Claire didn‟t want to leave Charlie because she didn‟t know how to raise her. Wendy, who had always listened to her, naturally pleased her even more.

In Youngzheng‟s eyes, he didn‟t regard Liang as his own son at all. For so many years, he was only raised in the Wei family as a servant. How could he be willing to pass on the entire family business to him.

At this moment, Charlie looked at Youngzheng and asked him in a cold voice, “I will give you one last chance to give the chairmanship to the right person. You can speak after you think about it.”

Youngzheng sneered and said: “I don‟t need to think about it. I‟ll tell you again. I can‟t give Liang the position of chairman! Let me tell you the truth. I never thought of giving him the position of chairman from the beginning, even if He saved the Wei family today, too. In my eyes, he will always be an illegitimate child who can‟t make it to the table. A woman from a village in Changbai Mountain carries the waste of his birth!”

With that said, Youngzheng looked at Liang again and yelled: “And you, you are a dog who eats inside and out. I have raised you for so many years. I want you to be a dog in Wei‟s family. You dare to covet the chairmanship. If I knew you had such wolf ambitions, I shouldn‟t have brought you back, but after that woman died, I should have thrown you into a ravine of Changbai Mountain!”

Liang showed unwilling eyes and was extremely angry: “Youngzheng, you can insult me, but you can‟t insult my mother!”

“Your mother?” Youngzheng said contemptuously: “A village girl at the foot of Changbai Mountain, who doesn‟t measure her strength, still dreams of marrying me, thinking of her will only make me feel sick!”

Liang trembled with anger and violent blue veins, and shouted angrily: “Youngzheng, you have insulted my mother over and over again, I‟m fighting with you!”

When he was about to rush up, Charlie suddenly stopped him and said lightly: “Don‟t do anything with this kind of old crap. You, as the head of the Wei family and the chairman of Wei‟s pharmaceutical company, will not let someone gossiping.”

When Charlie said this, all the people present were stunned. 

Youngzheng was surprised at first, then laughed loudly: “You kid is really interesting, do you think you have the final say about the Wei family?”

Charlie nodded and said calmly: “Today I said he is the head of the Wei family, he is the head of the Wei family!”

Youngzheng said contemptuously: “Boy, you have cured Fredmen, I will forgive you once, now get out, I won‟t care about you, otherwise, I will let you know that the Wei family is not easy to mess with!”

Barena also kept yelling from the side: “Charlie, I haven‟t accounted for you the last time! If you don‟t know how to promote today, then I will even count the benefits with you!”

Charlie stepped forward, slapped him in circles!

No one thought that Charlie would would do it!

Everyone in the Wei family is going to rush up. Not only is Charlie not afraid at all, but rather arrogantly coldly said: “You will listen to me. From today onwards, I, Charlie will officially chase Youngzheng and Barena and his son. I give killing order! Which of you is not afraid of death, you can stand for them. I don‟t mind adding a few more names to the killing order!”

The chasing order in the underground world is like the “fantastic” in the Hong Kong movie. Once the chasing order is issued and a reward is added, the entire underground world will be mobilized to hunt down the victims for the high reward.

Now Ichiro, who is raising a dog in Orvel‟s kennel, was ordered by his brother to kill in Japan. The reward amount is only 50 million. There are already countless people who are ready to move. If the reward is 50 million The heads of the Wei family father and son, then they will not be peaceful in this life.

When Youngzheng heard that Charlie was going to chase down him and his son, he immediately sneered: “Do you think you are great? My Wei family is worth at least one billion. I can take one billion out and give you another chase. A stronger killing order!”

Charlie said disdainfully: “You rubbish, you are not qualified to pursue the killing order.”

With that said, Charlie took out his phone and called Mr. Orvel directly!

Immediately, the phone was connected, and Orvel respectfully asked, “Mr. Wade, what are your orders?”

Charlie said: “Mr. Orvel, give me a chasing order. I want to hunt down Youngzheng and his son Barena ! A reward of 100 million! It will take effect today at 12 o‟clock in the morning!”

Mr. Orvel said immediately: “Mr. Wade don‟t worry, I will tell the whole city!”

Chapter 510

Immediately afterwards, Barena‟s mobile phone popped up a WeChat message frantically.

He has a WeChat group with families that have a good relationship with the Wei family.

Now the heads of these families are crazy “Barena, how did they provoke Orval? Now he is offering a bonus of 100 million, and he wants you and your dad‟s head! Effective tonight!”

Barena‟s face turned dark, and his heart was shocked and scared.

Before he could reply, another message was posted in the group.

“f*ck, Solmon White, the Patriarch of the White Family, has added a 100 million bonus to the Wei family and his son‟s chasing orders for the arena!”

“Qin Gang, the Patriarch of the Qin Family, has also taken action, and the bonus has now increased to 300 million!”

“My God! The Song family has also taken action! They directly added 200 million, and now the bonus is 500 million!”

Barena‟s face was extremely pale, the phone fell directly to the ground and the screen broke.

Youngzheng on the side hurriedly asked: “Barena, what happened?”

Barena was sweating profusely, and said the matter to Youngzheng in a panic. 

When Youngzheng heard these words, he was so frightened!

what happened?

Why is this young man so influential?

Orvel was the only one who looked at him, and the White family and Qin family also showed their courtesy to him.

What is even more frightening is that the Song family, the largest family in Aurous Hill, has to flatter him? ! What is the origin of this guy?!

Five hundred million bonuses, so much money is placed here, he‟s afraid that the underground world of the country will treat him and his sons as treasures!

He was really scared this time. Looking at Charlie with an indifferent expression, his legs softened and he knelt directly on the ground, his face covered with cold sweat, and his whole body was shaking uncontrollably!

“Mr. Wade, be merciful! Be merciful!”

Youngzheng also knelt on the ground and began to plead, “Mr. Wade, I was wrong. I don‟t know Your excellency. Please forgive me. I will never dare to do it again. I am willing to be a dog for you. !” 

Charlie looked at them coldly, and said lightly: “You want to live now? Were you not arrogant just now?”

Youngzheng slapped himself immediately, crying and said, “Mr. Wade, I am always confused. I didn‟t turn my mind just now. Please forgive me…”

After speaking, Youngzheng immediately said, “Mr. Wade, from now on Liang will be the chairman of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals and the head of the Wei family! Are you satisfied now?”

Charlie said lightly: “If you said that when I asked you first, I would have been satisfied, but if you say it now, I am not so satisfied.”

Youngzheng frightened his liver, and hurriedly asked, “Mr. Wade, how can you be satisfied?”

Charlie looked at him and said coldly with the pale face of Barena: “Aren‟t you 10,000 people who look down on Changbai Mountain and Liang, the woman who grew up under Changbai Mountain? Well, then you and your eldest son, in this life Just go to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng, and you can‟t leave Changbai Mountain forever!”

Speaking of this, Charlie‟s expression became extremely cold, and he said word by word: “Listen to me for a lifetime, you can‟t leave Changbai Mountain!”

Chapter 511

Hearing this, Youngzheng was desperate!

He has always been very upset with the bitter cold land of Changbai Mountain!

Had it not been for the fact that he had to collect medicine personally when he started

his business, he would not be willing to go to that cold place.

Precisely because he didn‟t look down on the bitter cold place, he didn‟t look down on

Liang‟s mother as much as 10,000. He just felt that it was a temporary plaything, just

playing with her and forgetting.

However, he never dreamed that Charlie would punish him and prevent him from

leaving Changbai Mountain forever!

That‟s a place that he has always hated!

What‟s the difference between letting oneself go there and never leaving forever?

He had a problem with his body a long time ago, and he couldn‟t live for a few years. If

he went to a place like Changbai Mountain, he would die faster, right?

Moreover, living in that place is simply better than death for a bad Old Master like him

who is greedy for pleasure!

He looked at Charlie desperately, crying and begging: “Mr. Wade, my bad Old Master

will not survive for a few years. Please be merciful. I am willing to pass on Wei‟s

Pharmaceutical to Liang, and please let me stay in Aurous Hill, let me spend my old age

here…”

Charlie asked coldly: “Have you ever thought that Liang‟s mother has been dead for

twenty years? You s*umbag has lived twenty years longer than her, and you have made

a lot of money! So, for the rest of the days in your life you will go to Changbai Mountain

to confess! Not only do you go to the mountain every day to dig ginseng, but also have

to sweep the grave of Liang‟s mother every day!”

After that, he looked at Liang and ordered: “Liang, after you accept Wei‟s

Pharmaceuticals, immediately organize some people to go there, supervise them every

day, and ask them to sweep your mother‟s grave every morning and enter the

mountains every morning and afternoon. Collect ginseng, do not allow them to use

mobile phones, surf the Internet, or watch TV. Let them live a life depending on sunrise

and sunset every day! If they dare to be passive, break their legs and throw them into

ice pops in the snow. !”

Liang was thrilled with excitement. Unexpectedly, Charlie not only helped himself get

Wei‟s pharmaceuticals, but also helped him to discipline Youngzheng and Barena. More

importantly, this punishment method was so hard that he would never even dream of it.

The perfect ending!

Let them go to Changbai Mountain and spend the rest of their lives in the place they

spurned. It is ironic, blackly humorous, and hate-free!

He was extremely grateful to Charlie, and he immediately knelt on the ground and said

respectfully: “Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your perfection! Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I

will do it!”

Charlie gave a hum, glanced at Youngzheng and Barena and his son, and said coldly: “If

these two dare to escape from Changbai Mountain, they will automatically activate the

500 million chasing order. As long as they dare to leave Changbai Mountain in this life,

they will die! “

When Barena heard this, his eyes burst into tears.

He was already the second-in-chief of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals. With a wide network of

contacts in Aurous Hill and a well-earned family, his daily life is really a drunken fan.

Suddenly let him go to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng, and he was not allowed to

leave for the rest of his life, which made him more painful than being sentenced to life

imprisonment!

After all, if he serves a sentence in a prison, he can at least get a little smoke from

modern society.

However, if he goes to Changbai Mountain, that bitter cold land, how can he stand it?

Chapter 512

So he cried out in despair and collapsed: “No! I won‟t go! I don‟t want to go digging for

ginseng in ghost places like Changbai Mountain!”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and kowtowed his head and said: “Mr.

Wade, please forgive me. I am willing to leave China and never come back. Never

trouble Liang again. Please don‟t let me go to Changbai Mountain.

Charlie didn‟t give them a chance at all, and directly ordered the rest of the Wei family:

“You, Wei family, listen to me. From now on, you have only two paths. Either follow

Liang and work hard, and Liang will make sure Your own vested interests are met; or,

follow these two to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng!”

After speaking, Charlie‟s expression was stunned, and he shouted: “I‟ll give you ten

seconds to stand in line. After thinking about whom to follow, you will stand behind

whom!”

As soon as Charlie said this, everyone in the Wei family immediately moved.

However, they all stood behind Liang, all scrambling, without exception!

Youngzheng and Barena scolded angrily: “You gang of white-eyed wolves, our Wei

family has really raised you for nothing!”

Everyone completely ignored the accusations of their father and son. As the saying

goes, the tree fell and the wall fell and everyone pushed. The father and son had

obviously lost power. At this time, the fool would not stand with them, and then follow

them to Changbai Mountain to dig for a lifetime of ginseng!

Barena cried loudly, and Youngzheng on the side convulsed all over.

Seeing that the situation is over, Barena could only look at Liang, crying and begging:

“Liang, my good brother, although we are not born to the same mother, we are the

same father‟s children anyway! Half of the blood on our bodies is the same, I am sorry.

Poor brother, help me brother plead with Mr. Wade, and forgive me brother! From now

on, the Wei family will be yours. I don‟t need anything, as long as you don‟t send me to

Changbai Mountain!”

Liang looked at him coldly and said, “I will not disobey Mr. Wade‟s decision for a sc*m

like you! What‟s more, you have not regarded me as a younger brother for so many

years. You have insulted me and insulted my mother for so many years. I have hated you

for a long time! Your fate today is entirely on your own account, I am too happy to be

too late!”

Youngzheng said shiveringly: “Liang, why am I also your biological father? Would you

not be afraid of thunder and lightning if you treat your biological father like this?!”

“Won‟t be afraid!” Liang asked coldly: “It‟s you. You have hurt so many women and

betrayed so many of your own flesh and blood. Are you not afraid of retribution?”

Speaking of this, Liang said seriously: “Actually, you are already getting retribution! You

know in your heart that you have not been alive for a few years. Even if a miracle

happens, you may be able to live for a few more years, depending on your physical

condition. , The period of living more is equal to suffering more! This is your

retribution!”

“You…you…” Wei Yong was speechless, angrily for a while, his whole body coughing

violently.

Charlie said indifferently: “Give you two an hour to prepare. After an hour, I will arrange

for someone to take you to Changbai Mountain!”

After speaking, he immediately called Orvel and said: “Mr. Orvel, you arrange a few

clever brothers, arrange two cars, let them pick up the Wei family father and son, and

send them all the way to Changbai Mountain! “

Orvel immediately said: “Okay Mr. Wade, I will make arrangements!”

After speaking, Orvel asked again: “By the way, Mr. Wade, Why sending them to

Changbai Mountain?”

Charlie said: “Send them to the village at the foot of Changbai Mountain. After that, you

will buy them a small house that barely shelters the wind and rain, let the father and son

live in, and buy them some rice, noodles, cereals and oil. They are the people of

Changbai Mountain, and death is the ghost of Changbai Mountain. Even if they are

cremated, the ashes must be buried at the foot of Changbai Mountain! Understand?”

Orvel blurted out: “Mr. Wade, I understand!”

Chapter 513

The Wei family father and son sat on the ground and cried bitterly. Until now, they were

unwilling to accept and were given the fate of Changbai Mountain.

Seeing that they were still there with ink stains, Charlie said lightly: “Although it is only

autumn, it is already very cold in Changbai Mountain. If you don‟t have thick clothes for

the winter, and if you go there to freeze to death and frostbite, you will be completely

blamed.”

When the father and son heard this, they suddenly realized that if the delay continued

and the people from Mr. Orvel came, they would really have to go to Changbai

Mountain empty-handed.

So the father and son looked at each other, got up in despair, crying, and went to their

respective rooms to pack their things.

At this moment, they had completely given up the resistance in their hearts, because the

strength that Charlie showed was far beyond their carrying range.

The big families in Aurous Hill are all adding bonuses for Charlie. If they don‟t leave, they

will really die in Aurous Hill!

The rest of the Wei family avoided both father and son. Even if Youngzheng was not

well and had limited mobility, other people were unwilling to step forward to help. After

all, no one wanted to offend Liang, the new head of the Wei family, let alone no one.

Want to offend Charlie, whose hands and eyes are open to the sky.

When the father and son packed their things, Orvel personally brought a few younger

brothers over.

This time, Orvel arranged a total of six younger brothers, with three land cruisers with

relatively strong overall performance and adaptability, and prepared to drive all the way

north and directly to Changbai Mountain.

It takes at least two days to reach the road over two thousand kilometers.

The little brothers Orvel looked for were all excellent players with extraordinary strength

under their hands. With six of them, the Wei family father and son have absolutely no

chance to escape.

Even Charlie feels that if they let them run, they may not dare to run, because once they

run, they will be chased by all walks of life. By then, they will really lose their lives. It is

better to go to Changbai Mountain honestly.

Half an hour later, the Wei family head and his son, who had packed two large suitcases

of luggage, came to the lobby full of despair.

Seeing this, Charlie opened his mouth and said, “Okay, the people and cars to take you

north have arrived. Hurry up and get in the car and set off now.”

The father and son can only nod sullenly, and then they are taken away by Orvel‟s

younger brothers.

When they left, the two turned their heads one step at a time, but even if the two of

them were very reluctant, they had to get out at this time.

Youngzheng regrets most in his heart.

Knowing this a long time ago, it would be better for Liang to honestly give him the

position of chairman he promised after he resolved the crisis. In this case, Liang would

certainly not drive him to Changbai Mountain.

Therefore, the reason why there is today is, in the final analysis, made by myself.

Liang watched Youngzheng and Barena get into the car with his own eyes. The three

cars left Wei‟s house and went straight to Changbai Mountain, more than 2,000

kilometers away.

There were tears in his eyes until the team disappeared from sight.

Immediately, he stepped up to Charlie, without a word, he knelt on his knees, and

squatted three heads vigorously, then raised his head, choked and said, “Mr. Wade I feel

fulfilled! I had two major wishes in this life. They have been realized. From now on,

Liang‟s life belongs to Mr. Wade, Wei‟s Pharmaceutical, and Mr. Wade. In this life, Liang

will always listen to your dispatch! As long as you say a word, Liang dares to blink A

glance, the sky must thunder!”

Charlie smiled indifferently and said, “Liang, you have a backbone and are a filial son.

What you lacked is an opportunity. I admire you, so I am willing to fulfill your dreams,

but you must remember that you must never live the life of the person you hate. If you

let me know in the future that you have become another Youngzheng, then I will kill you

with my own hands, understand?”

Liang knocked his head down, unable to get up for a while, and said loudly: “I

understand! If Liang is half similar to Youngzheng in the future and fails Mr. Wade‟s

entrustment, Liang would like to apologize with death!”

Chapter 514

Charlie nodded and said lightly: “Get up, sort out the Wei family‟s industry and manage

it well. Someday in the future, I may use you.”

Liang immediately said: “Mr. Wade has any instructions, Liang dare not disobey!”

For Liang, his life has been completely completed today.

Therefore, for the rest of his life, there are only two thoughts in his mind.

First, repay Charlie‟s great kindness;

Second, live a different life from Youngzheng!

Charlie patted Liang on the shoulder and said indifferently: “Do a good job so that your

mother can be proud of you even under heavens!”

Liang nodded his head heavily, tears couldn‟t stop screaming.

Charlie said to Tianqi and Zhovia at this time: “The matter is settled, let‟s go.”

Zhovia looked at Charlie at this time as if she looked at the god of heaven.

She had never expected that a man could be so domineering and even so attractive.

When Charlie sent out the Wei family father and son just now, that courage was really

unprecedented.

Although Tianqi had been known throughout his life, he also admired Charlie more and

more, feeling that his decision to stay in Aurous Hill was one of the most correct

decisions he had made in these years.

On the way back, Zhovia drove, Charlie and Tianqi were sitting in the back row. Tianqi

was still sighing: “Mr. Wade, your handling of the Wei family is really reasonable and

well-founded. I admire it!”

Charlie smiled slightly: “The best way to punish a person is to force him to accept what

he hates the most. Changbai Mountain is our treasure mountain in China. It is rich in

resources. I don‟t know how many natural materials and treasures there are, but

Youngzheng mentioned it. Changbai Mountain is disgusted and spurned. In that case, it

is better to let him live in Changbai Mountain for the rest of his life.”

After a pause, Charlie went on to say: “If he can realize the beauty of Changbai

Mountain for the rest of his life, then he will be considered as not lost; if he persists until

death, he will also spend the rest of his life in pain, and Die in pain with his current

attitude.”

Tianqi sighed, “Mr. Wade, you want Youngzheng to go by himself!”

Charlie said lightly: “I‟m not that great. I just want to teach him a deep enough lesson for

the rest of his life. As for whether he can survive on his own, it has nothing to do with

me. Maybe he couldn‟t stand the environment there and committ suicide after he arrives

in Changbai Mountain. Or he can fully realize that there is a good death in Changbai

Mountain, but it all depends on him and has nothing to do with me.”

Tianqi arched his hands and said convincingly: “Mr. Wade, you are a man of great

wisdom!”

Charlie waved his hand: “Great wisdom dare not be, just a little clever.”

As he said, Charlie remembered something, took out a small wooden box from his

pocket, and handed it to him: “Old Shi, this is the medicine I saved for you. You keep it.”

Tianqi hurriedly took it and said gratefully, “Thank you, Mr. Wade.”

Charlie took out a newly refined rejuvenating pill and handed it to him: “This medicine is

newly refined by me. If you take it before going to bed at night, it will make you at least

ten years younger. If nothing happens, Life span can also increase by ten years.”

Tianqi was shocked and dumbfounded: “Mr. Wade…Mr. Wade…this medicine really has

such a magical effect?!”

Chapter 515

Rejuvenation Pill, to ordinary people, can indeed be regarded as an elixir.

After all, this thing can really make people younger and even extend their life.

However, to Charlie, this pill was nothing special. Even if it was a rejuvenating pill, it was

just a relatively low-level pill recorded in the Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures.

This time, he refined a total of 30 pills. He prepared one part for himself to use to

strengthen his body, and the other part. If there is someone who is more obedient and

sensible, he can reward one with.

Although Tianqi is very old and an old senior in the field of traditional medicine, in

Charlie‟s eyes, he is actually only half of his disciple.

He wholeheartedly hopes to be by his side and repay him for his kindness in rebuilding.

In many cases, although he can‟t help too much, but fortunately, he has a sincere heart.

Coupled with his old age, giving him a rejuvenation pill is also a favor.

So he said to Tianqi: “Don‟t be reluctant to take this medicine, and don‟t keep it, take it

tonight, and then get a good sleep.”

Tianqi suppressed the excitement in his heart and said respectfully: “I understand,

Master!”

Charlie nodded slightly and said, “I hope you will be healthy and youthful and make

more contributions to ordinary people in the Clinic.”

Tianqi said immediately: “Mr. Wade can rest assured, I opened the clinic, not to make

money, but to treat patients and save people, patients are never charged for medical

treatment, and only charge for medicine. If the family has difficulties, medical expenses

are often exempted!”

Charlie said with satisfaction: “This is a good thing, keep it up.”

……

When Charlie just returned home, Fredmen, who was finally cured of the root ulcer, left

the People‟s Hospital and returned to Willson‟s house.

The reason why he came to the People‟s Hospital was mainly to find a doctor for

another diagnosis and see if he was really well.

The doctor also found it very miraculous. This was a serious ulcer that was about to be

amputated, but he didn‟t expect it to be abruptly restored.

After going through a series of inspections and confirming that the ulcer was cured,

Fredmen was completely relieved.

After leaving the hospital, Fredmen looked up at Aurous Hill Sky, and shook his head

bitterly.

He felt that the aura of Aurous Hill was not compatible with him, so he planned to pack

his luggage and return to Eastcliff immediately.

Aurous Hill has become Fredmen‟s sad place. If it is not necessary, he will never want to

come back in his life.

Before coming to Aurous Hill, he was a dragon and phoenix among the people;

After coming, he lost his male prowess.

Not only that, but also suffered all kinds of humiliation, and even almost lost the most

precious thing, but what did he get?

Nothing!

Even the young and beautiful Wendy, after only a few days of getting started, he

completely lost the ability to get started.

And he spent 15 million to live a happy life in those few days!

Thinking about it now, Fredmen still feels pain.

Where did Wendy know that she was already the woman with the least value for money

in Fredmen‟s eyes.

She has been waiting for Fredmen to come back, waiting for Fredmen to regain his

glory.

Chapter 516

After Fredmen returned to the Willson family, they saw Fredmen coming back and

hurriedly greeted him and said with joy: “Fredmen, you are finally back. Has the Wei

family cured your illness?”

Fredmen said irritably, “The Wei family couldn‟t cure my disease at all, so I asked Charlie

to treat me in the end.”

“Charlie?” Wendy hurriedly asked: “Did he heal you?”

Fredmen sighed and said, “He‟s just cured the fester, but it still can‟t be used…”

Wendy said indignantly: “Then you shouldn‟t let the Wei family go easily, especially that

Barena. It was he who fooled you when you took their Wei family‟s inferior medicine and

caused you to suffer so much sin and so much suffering. Let them heal you for that too!”

Fredmen said with a cold face: “Charlie was here today, so I won‟t continue to care

about this matter with the Wei family. After I return to Eastcliff, I will ask the Wei family

for an explanation!”

When Wendy heard this, she asked in surprise: “Mr…Fredmen, are you going back to

Eastcliff?”

Fredmen glanced at Wendy, and said lightly: “Of course I have to go back. Hasn‟t it been

unlucky enough for me in Aurous Hill?”

When Wendy heard that the Great God of Wealth was going to leave, she was a little

flustered, and quickly said: “But Fredmen, I don‟t want to leave you, you take me to

Eastcliff, okay.”

Wendy knew that the Willson family had no hope of turning over this time.

Fredmen promised to invest 80 million, but only 10 million was actually invested, which

is not enough to repay the debt.

She now feels that she has nowhere to go. Aurous Hill already knows about being

Fredmen‟s lover. In the future, she wants to find a good person to marry in Aurous Hill,

and the chance is almost zero.

Therefore, she can only hug Fredmen‟s thigh tightly now, otherwise, she will not be able

to turn over in her life.

However, how could Fredmen take her to Eastcliff, after all, he is a person with a family,

otherwise his wife would not have a quarrel?

Besides, it is useless for Fredmen to ask Wendy now. He can only see but can‟t eat.

What‟s the use?

Therefore, Fredmen said rudely to Wendy: “Eastcliff is not something you can go to.

Honestly stay in Aurous Hill.”

Wendy panicked and blurted out: “Then what should I do?”

Fredmen said coldly: “What else can we do? The fate of the two of us is exhausted. As

for whether there will be fate in the future, I will talk about it when I come back from

Eastcliff one day.”

Fredmen was about to leave suddenly, and the entire Willson family was confused.

The Old Mrs. Willson also counted on Fredmen to make up for the 80 million promised.

If Fredmen left at this time, it would be equivalent to kicking the Willson family into the

abyss.

At that time, the Willson family had no other way to go except bankrupt.

Moreover, because the company still has a lot of debts that cannot be paid off, even the

old villa of Mrs. Willson will not be able to keep it!

Therefore, Fredmen almost became the only life-saving straw for Mr. Willson, if he left,

the Willson family would be in desperation again.

So, the Old Mrs. Willson was blushing, begging to Fredmen, “Fredmen, if you leave, our

Willson family will be over. We are your own family. Wendy has followed you again. You

can‟t leave her behind!”

Having said that, the Old Mrs. Willson said busy: “Fredmen, why don‟t you take her back

to Eastcliff, she will be by your side in the future, and everything will be yours!”

Noah also begged and said, “Yes, Fredmen, you are in Aurous Hill these days, our

Willson family treats you in every possible way. My father saved your father‟s life, so you

should do your best and take her to Eastcliff.”

Fredmen looked at the Old Mrs. Willson and Noah, with a look of disgust flashing in his

eyes, and said coldly: “Joke, we are not relatives, why are you following me to Eastcliff?”

Speaking of this, Fredmen said again: “Furthermore, although your Old Master did save

my father back then, I invested 10 million in your Willson family, and it can be regarded

as paying off this favor. So from now on, we will owe each other No debt!”

Chapter 517

Fredmen couldn‟t look down on the old Mrs. Willson, so it was impossible to manage

the life and death of the Willson family.

Now he just wants to return to Eastcliff quickly, and then visit Eastcliff‟s famous doctor

to see if he can heal.

At this time, the Old Mrs. Willson still wanted to come over and beg for a few words, but

Fredmen did not give her a chance at all and waved his hand directly: “Okay, I will go up

and pack things now, so please do it yourself!”

Old Mrs. Willson‟s face turned pale, and she continued to plead, “Mr. Willson, you can‟t

leave us behind. You know the current situation of our Willson family. Without your

support, it will definitely collapse completely… “

With that, the Old Mrs. Willson winked at Wendy quickly.

Wendy also immediately pleaded: “Fredmen, grandma said yes, and you said before that

you want to invest 80 million in the Willson family? Only 10 million has been given until

now, which can‟t solve the Willson family‟s problems!”

As she said, he was busy and said again: “Why don‟t you give us the remaining 70

million, so that we can continue to maintain it, and how we can go back to Aurous Hill in

the future, we may already be relieved.” “

Others also looked expectantly. Fredmen could leave, but the money had to be given,

otherwise the Willson family would be gone.

Harold also licked his face to Fredmen and said, “Fredmen, my sister has followed you.

Who does not know that Aurous Hill is an upper class person? You also know that she is

still an unmarried girl. She is your woman. You can‟t watch her suffer when you are

gone, right?”

What the Willson family didn‟t expect was that Fredmen‟s expression became even

uglier after hearing this!

He cursed with a dark face: “Money, money, money, you three generations of

grandparents, you know you want money every day! Even if I‟m worthy of you if I didn‟t

take back your ten million, you still dare to ask me for money? dream!”

The Old Mrs. Willson still didn‟t give up, she squeezed out a few tears and said,

“Fredmen, you can do it well, without your help, our Willson family will be over!”

Others also pleaded, just like a beggar on the side of the road.

Fredmen was upset by the quarrel and directly slapped the Old Mrs. Willson with a slap:

“One more nonsense, I will immediately ask the lawyer to seek compensation from you

and ask you to refund the previous 10 million investment! You can figure it out!”

Old Mrs. Willson covered her face, and she didn‟t dare to speak anymore.

What if Fredmen is really anxious and asks for the ten million?

As a result, she could only sigh in her heart, while watching Fredmen finish packing his

luggage and leave with the bodyguard.

After Fredmen left, the five members of the Willson family fell into a sad atmosphere.

Old Mrs. Willson was upset, Harold and Wendy were perplexed, while Noah and his wife

Horiyah had their own ghosts.

In fact, Noah still had some savings in his hands.

He himself had a deposit of about 10 million. Later, the 5 million that Fredmen gave to

Wendy also went into the pockets of the couple. This 15 million was for buying a house.

If he took the money out, he would be able to pay off most of the debts of the Willson

family, but how could he be willing?

The current Willson family is a bottomless pit, and money is filled in, and there will be no

return. In that case, why invest money?

Anyway, the company belongs to Mrs. Willson, and she is also responsible for the debt

relationship. If the court seizes her villa and funds in the future, she will not find her

own. If she owns this 15 million, she is considered to have it. A foundation for the

elderly.

Thinking of this, Noah deliberately wanted to give the ball to Mrs. Willson, so he took

the lead and said anxiously: “Mom, our bank and supplier still are to be paid a lot of

debts. If they come to the door, what shall we pay back? Ah! I‟m afraid that even this

villa will be closed for auction by the bank. We have to prepare in advance…”

Chapter 518

Old Mrs. Willson also looked sad.

How to do it? What can we do?

The Willson family now has no source of income, owes a lot of foreign debt, and the

capital chain has long been broken. At this time, the only thing that can be done is to

quickly find investment, otherwise it will soon fall apart.

However, Fredmen, who was most likely to help the Willson family, also left. Who else

can the Willson family call now?

Old Mrs. Willson sighed and said: “Now that we can only go one step at a time.”

As she said, her eyes suddenly lit up, looked at Wendy, and blurted out: “Wendy, didn‟t

Fredmen give you to Barena? Although the strength of the Wei family is not as good as

Fredmen, the scale of assets is at least two billion, how about you go to him and find a

way to let him invest tens of millions to help us tide over the difficulties?”

Noah also said excitedly: “Yes! Why forgot Barena from the Wei family! Wendy, you have

had some stories with him anyway, at this time he can‟t help but die?”

Wendy was too embarrassed to do her best for her own people at this time. When she

thought that Barena could solve the problems of the Willson family, she immediately

took out her mobile phone and called Barena.

But how did she know that Barena was sitting in a land cruiser at this time, heading

north quickly?

The driver who drove didn‟t know whether it was intentional or intentional. He played a

folk song from mountains all the way from north, and Barena felt cold when he heard

the song.

Moreover, his mobile phone was taken away and turned off long ago, because Charlie

clearly ordered that he could not use his mobile phone or surf the Internet.

Therefore, he didn‟t even know that Wendy was looking for him at this time and was

anxious.

Wendy was a little surprised after a few phone calls could not be made. She held her

mobile phone and muttered, “What‟s the matter? Barena‟s phone turned off. Their Wei

family just solved Fredmen‟s troubles. It should be time to breathe! “

Old Mrs. Willson said: “Maybe the phone is out of power, please try again later!”

“Okay!”

Wendy was about to try again later. At this time, the great turmoil that had just occurred

in the Wei family had spread throughout Aurous Hill.

Especially the pharmaceutical industry has directly turned up the stormy sea.

Youngzheng, the head of the Wei family, and his eldest son, Barena, the future successor

of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals, were driven to Changbai Mountain, and there were even

multiple families jointly issued a killing order. Everyone realized that Youngzheng and

Barena must be someone who has offended someone.

But no one knows who they offended.

The Wei family dare not talk nonsense, let alone naming him.

The news spread more widely and faster, and soon reached Noah.

When he found that Barena and his father Youngzheng had completely lost power and

were now on their way to dig ginseng in Changbai Mountain, he suddenly fell into

despair.

He told the Willson family about the incident. The Old Mrs. Willson‟s blood pressure

went up on the spot, and she fell back in a daze. If Noah didn‟t have eyesight and quick

hands, the Lady Willson might fall into trouble.

Noah helped the Lady Willson onto the sofa and sat down. The Lady Willson burst into

tears, patted her thighs and cried, “God, you are going to kill the Willson family!

Chapter 519

Mrs. Willson‟s whole body was completely desperate.

She didn‟t want all the hard work of a lifetime to be wasted in the end.

Moreover, she has no other real estate in Aurous Hill, only this villa.

If the Willson family really goes bankrupt, this villa will definitely be sealed up. At that

time, she and her eldest son‟s family will all be on the streets.

She suddenly remembered that the eldest son Noah should still have some money in his

hands, so she hurriedly asked him: “Noah, how much money do you have now?”

Noah sighed in his heart and blurted out: “Mom, I don‟t have much money in my hand,

just a few million…”

“Few millions? Why are so few?” The Old Mrs. Willson frowned and asked, “Fredmen

alone gave Wendy five million. You ate and lived at home all these years, and you also

received the salary of the Willson Group. How about your savings?”

Noah cried and said, “Mom, how can I save? Although the expenses in life are low these

years, I still have to raise Harold, Wendy and Horiyah, and I spend money on my own. It

is also relatively large, so basically no money has been saved.”

Old Mrs. Willson said: “In this way, you first put the money out and invest it in the

company. It can be delayed for a while, and then I will find a way to find some

investment.”

Noah hurriedly said, “Mom, I bought all this money for regular financial management…I

can‟t get it out!”

“You don‟t joke with me!” Old Mrs. Willson snorted coldly and said, “Don‟t think I don‟t

know your careful thoughts, don‟t you just have the savings for yourself?”

Noah didn‟t dare to make a sound.

The Old Mrs. Willson asked: “Have you heard a word? There are finished eggs under the

covered nest? If the Willson family falls, do you think you can live well?”

Noah nodded hurriedly and said, “Mom, you are right…but I really save my money

regularly.”

“How about regular?” Mrs. Willson said coldly, “It‟s not that I haven‟t saved money.

Regular financial management can be withdrawn in advance. It is nothing more than

loss of interest. In this situation, you still think about regular financial management.

Interest? I‟ll give you one day, quickly take the money out, put it in the company

account, and then I will communicate with a few creditors to see if I can make an

installment repayment, it is best to get us Time to breathe for a year or two!”

These years, it is also very troublesome for creditors to collect debts. Therefore,

sometimes if the debtor has a good attitude and can clearly give an instalment

repayment method, and can pay a little first, most creditors will agree to installment

repayment.

What the Old Mrs. Willson wanted was to use Noah‟s millions to stabilize the remaining

creditors, and then buy herself some time.

Otherwise, the villa may be sealed up next month.

Noah was 10,000 unwilling in his heart.

He knows that the Willson family is now a bottomless pit, and he doesn‟t want to put

money into it. But since his mother asked so strongly, he can only nod his head, pretend

to agree, and say, “Don‟t worry, I‟ll wait with Horiyah. Go to the bank and withdraw the

money from financial management and transfer it to the company‟s account!”

Old Mrs. Willson was slightly satisfied, and she said, “I guess you have at least 10 million

in cash, so let‟s put 8 million in the company‟s account first, not more.”

Noah cursed secretly in his heart, the Lady Willson‟s appetite is really big enough,

presuming that he has ten million, and she wants eight?

This money, he will not give a cent!

Thinking of this, he promised in face, while quietly winking at Horiyah.

After agreeing to come down, Noah said to the Lady Willson: “Mom, Horiyah and I are

going to bank now. You can wait a while at home.”

Mrs. Willson nodded in satisfaction: “Go and come back quickly.”

Noah took Horiyah out of the house. Horiyah couldn‟t wait to ask: “Are you crazy?! Why

promise the Lady Willson to give her 8 million? We only have 15 millions in total!”

Chapter 520

“I‟m not crazy!” Noah said hurriedly, “Promise to my mother is just a slow-down. Let‟s

spend the money quickly so she won‟t worry about it anymore. It‟s best to find a good

house today and buy it!”

Horiyah asked in surprise: “Buy now?”

“Yes!” Noah said, “Didn‟t my mother think that I have ten million? Then let‟s use ten

million to buy a house, and then throw the house purchase contract in front of her and

tell her that she has the money to buy a house. what?”

Horiyah suddenly smiled, and blurted out: “Okay, always do it, I really have you! Come!

Let‟s go to the real estate now!”

When the Willson family was in trouble again, the Wei family became famous

throughout Aurous Hill.

What happened just now in the Wei family made countless people sigh with emotion.

They realized that as long as your strength is not top-notch, you are likely to become

the fish of the strong at any time!

Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals can be regarded as a large pharmaceutical company in the south

of the Yangtze River, and Youngzheng and Barena have also enjoyed unlimited success.

But now? In a blink of an eye, the two were sent to Changbai Mountain and became

ginseng pickers with no identities, difficult survival, and never leaving Changbai

Mountain. It couldn‟t be more miserable!

And the illegitimate son Liang, who is the most unwelcome and has almost no presence

in the Wei family, has become the head of the Wei family and the chairman of Wei‟s

Pharmaceutical. This is really shocking.

However, surprise is surprised, but everyone knows that Liang inherits the entire Wei

family alone, which is definitely the rhythm of the upcoming rise.

Moreover, it seems that Orvel, White Family, Qin Family and even Song Family are all

behind helping Liang to sit as chairman.

This proves that Liang has a certain relationship with these families, and represents that

Liang‟s strength will be improved on the basis of the original Wei family.

Before today, many people in Aurous Hill had bullied Liang.

Before, Liang was only an illegitimate child, and his status in the Wei family was not

much better than that of his subordinates.

He came out with Barena, and he was insulted by others. Many people even deliberately

insulted Liang in order to please Barena.

They thought that Liang would not be able to turn over in his entire life, but no one

expected that he would actually turn over, and even so thoroughly.

So, starting from noon, many people from the Wei family came to him.

They presented Liang with generous gifts and congratulated him on his appointment as

chairman of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals.

Among them, many people are those who have insulted him, and even those who have

beaten and insulted him.

Not only did they prepare generous gifts, they even hoped that Liang would forgive

them with sincerity, for fear that after Liang‟s rise, but he would also seek revenge from

them.

And Liang really did not take the opportunity to take revenge at all.

He smiled and treated everyone who had insulted him with a smile.

Because he always followed Charlie‟s instructions in his heart, he would never be the

kind of person he hated the most!

The humiliation and oppression that he has suffered before are all tempered by God. If

it weren‟t for those experiences, how could he have this good fortune and be helped by

Mr. Wade to a high position?

Therefore, he did not dare to float, and he did not dare to float at all.

He just wanted to be a human being, act low-key, and do well in Wei‟s pharmaceuticals,

to satisfy Mr. Wade, but also to have more abilities and opportunities to repay his

kindness.

Chapter 521

When the Wei family news hit the whole city, Charlie, who threw the Wei family father

and son into h*ll and lifted Liang to the sky, was wearing an apron at home and cooking

lunch for his wife and father-in-law.

At the dinner table, Jacob and Elaine were actively discussing things about the Wei

family. The two liked to discuss such gossip, especially Elaine. If she knew someone had

something wrong, she would be happy for three days.

Just when Elaine laughed at Wei family father and son for having blood mold, Claire

couldn‟t help but said, “Mom, don‟t always look down at people and make jokes.”

Elaine snorted and said, “I can ignore other people‟s jokes, but I can‟t help but read the

jokes of the Wei family!”

After that, Elaine said mysteriously: “By the way, do you know that Wendy seemed to

have gotten with Barena a few days ago!”

“Huh?” Claire was surprised, and blurted out: “No? Barena is in his thirties, and Wendy is

a round older, right? I think Wendy must look down on him.”

Elaine curled his lips: “What do you think Wendy is? I tell you, I also heard that Wendy

had been a lover for a period of time for Fredmen, chairman of Eastcliff Future Company

Group! Later Fredmen transferred her to Barena!”

Jacob said incredulously: “You said that Fredmen from Eastcliff? Wendy was his lover?

Impossible, right? Fredmen is older than my eldest brother!”

Elaine said: “Your mother wanted to curry favor with Fredmen and ask Fredmen to save

the Willson family, so she instructed Wendy to get along with Fredmen. Fredmen was

also quite interesting, and he also invested 10 million in the Willson family. This matter is

known to the outside world.”

“My God…” Claire exclaimed, “How could grandma be so excessive?! Let Wendy go with

Fredmen for money? How could my uncle and aunt agree?”

“They?” Elaine curled her lips and smiled: “They can‟t expect it!”

Speaking of this, Elaine said mockingly: “The Lady Willson‟s wishful thinking is good, but

it is of no use. Fredmen only invested 10 million in the Willson family, and he was

reluctant to vote if it was too much.”

Claire said: “The debts outside the Willson Group are about 30 million. Having this

million is a drop in the bucket. Grandma and the others should not have a good time.”

“She deserves it!” Elaine said contemptuously, “Your grandma is really not a good thing!

What has happened to bully our family for so many years? I am now anxious that the

Willson family will soon go bankrupt, watching the Lady Willson sleep on the street. At

that time, she will realize how many mistakes she has made in her life! When I think

about it, I feel hatred!”

Jacob on the side said embarrassingly: “Okay, it‟s really wrong for mom to do

something, but don‟t curse her like that! If the Willson family really goes bankrupt and

the Lady Willson really sleeps on the street, she will come to us, we can still ignore her ?”

Elaine blurted out: “What are you kidding me? Of course it doesn‟t matter! Don‟t say

that she sleeps on the street and I don‟t care. Even if she starves to death, I will not care

about her! You forgot when she drove our family out, yes What kind of face? I tell you, I

will never forgive her in my life!”

Jacob sighed and said nothing more.

He was indeed angry with the Lady Willson, but he was only angry, not to mention the

hatred of Elaine.

Elaine said triumphantly at this time: “I‟m looking forward to the end of the Willson

family. By then, they will be over. Our family will move to the big villa in Tomson. I must

let them know what is meant by thirty years in hell and thirty years in Heaven!”

After that, Elaine said to Charlie: “Charlie, have you been in contact with Solmon White

of the White family recently? Ask him to arrange for the decoration company to speed

up the progress. Let us move in if we say anything next month!”

Chapter 522

Charlie nodded and said: “Solmon White told me that the construction will definitely be

completed next month and we will be able to move in then.”

Claire said, “Isn‟t it inappropriate to move in as soon as the renovation is completed?

How can the air in it taste like?

Elaine hurriedly said, “No need, no, I went to see with your dad last time. They used

imported non-polluting materials and zero formaldehyde for the decoration of the

house. There is really no smell in the room. The fresh air system is installed, and the

fresh air is replaced 24 hours a day. You don‟t know how advanced and healthy it is!”

Claire nodded, and said nothing more.

In fact, she herself didn‟t feel much about moving to Tomson‟s villa.

But the last time Charlie was right, at least he could not live on the same floor as his

parents when he moved there. In this case, there would be a lot more private space, not

as it is now, even in her own room, there is no privacy…

Moreover, she also promised Elsa that after moving to the villa, she would reserve a

room for her and invite her to live in. She is a girl and has been living in a hotel alone,

but it is actually quite deserted.

Charlie didn‟t care about the villa. Before he was eight years old, he had been in the

orphanage for so many years after that.

At this time, Elaine suddenly received a WeChat message, picked up the phone and

glanced at it, and her brows were instantly happy.

She opened the mouth and said to the three of them: “In the afternoon, an old sister

asked me to play mahjong at her house. It takes eight laps. I won‟t come back for

dinner.”

Jacob said in surprise, “Eight laps? Then ten hours?”

Elaine gave him a white look and said, “What‟s the matter with ten hours? Two days and

two nights, more than forty hours in the big game, I haven‟t played when I was young!”

Jacob persuaded: “You are old after all now! Sitting for a long time is prone to many

diseases, such as lumbar disc herniation, cervical spondylosis, and high blood pressure,

all of which are caused by sitting for a long time.”

Elaine waved her hand: “I‟m in good health, don‟t curse me!”

Claire frowned, and couldn‟t help but say with some worry: “Mom, you occasionally play

mahjong for fun. I don‟t have any opinion, but you listen to advice, one is not to play for

too long, and the other is not to If you play that one again, you will win or lose

thousands of money.”

“Oh, playing mahjong is just a fun!”

Elaine said nonchalantly: “Besides, I go out to play mahjong every day. Isn‟t it for this

family? Your dad refuses one. Charlie is not only a Rubbish, but also a big fool who

deceives people everywhere. They may come to our house in the future. What a disaster,

you are starting a business now, and the company has not seen the money back. How

will your father and I support it? I will now point to playing mahjong to earn money and

subsidize the family!”

Charlie was very upset.

This mother-in-law, she likes to pull him out to make a mockery if she is okay, and now

he feels like a big fool, he really wants to draw a big mouth on his face, and tell her:

Since you think I‟m a big fool, then I‟ll fool you Villa, don‟t live in licking your face!

In the final analysis, mother-in-law still owes a lot to clean up!

Chapter 523

Because there was a card house waiting, Elaine didn‟t wait for the meal to finish, so he

walked out with her bag on her back and immediately took a taxi to an older villa

complex.

An old friend of hers lives in this villa area.

XiDollar Villa was regarded as a relatively good villa in Aurous Hill twenty years ago, but

after all, it has been a long time since it has gradually lost some ground.

In the past, Elaine felt that XiDollar Villa was already a standard mansion, and her family

might not be able to live in such a single-family villa in this life.

But now it‟s different. As soon as she thought of being able to live in the best Tomson

villa in Aurous Hill, Elaine was a little scornful of this XiDollar villa.

The old friend who lives here is named Shehlain, who Elaine has known many years ago.

Shehlain‟s family was a good family. Her husband made a lot of money in the early

years, and then died because of an accident, leaving Shehlain with a lot of money.

After Shehlain pulled the child up and sent the child abroad for higher education, she

played mah for fun every day.

Moreover, Shehlain has money and poor card skills. She always loses more and wins less

when playing cards. Every time Elaine plays cards with her, she can win points.

So Elaine regards Shehlain as her god of wealth, as long as Shehlain asks her to play

cards, she will definitely be there.

Ringing the doorbell of Shehlain‟s house, the door opened quickly, and a woman about

the age of Elaine, with a warm smile on her face, greeted, “Sister Elaine is here, come in!”

This middle-aged woman is Shehlain.

Elaine hurriedly greeted her, stepped through the door, and said with a smile: “Oh,

Shehlain, I‟m so embarrassed to keep you waiting for a long time.”

When they came to the living room, the other two mahjong friends who often played

cards with her were already sitting at the mahjong table and waiting.

“Sister Elaine, you can count it!”

Seeing her coming, another middle-aged woman said impatiently: “Sit down, let‟s make

an eight-lap hot hand!”

After Elaine and Shehlain were both on the mahjong table, the card game officially

began.

Elaine rubbed the mahjong while saying, “Shehlain, you have lived in this villa for some

years, right?”

After touching a card, Shehlain smiled and replied: “This house was bought more than

ten years ago, but it was mainly for investment at the time. After my child went abroad, I

have been living in a building in the city. The villa is too big. Living alone is

discomforting.”

“Then have you thought about redecorating it?” Elaine came to be interested and said, “I

told you that my girl happened to be running a decoration company, and also

cooperated with our Aurous Hill Emgrand Group, and the level is absolutely guaranteed.

If you want to redecorate, I can ask her to give you a friendly price. When the time

comes, she will definitely make your villa as magnificent as the palace!”

“Sister Elaine, thank you for your kindness.” Shehlain smiled slightly, then sighed, and

said, “However, I plan to sell this villa.”

“Sell it?” Elaine asked puzzledly: “Why do you want to sell it? You are not the one who

lacks money. Your husband left you seven or eight sets of the house, and you have

invested in so many real estates yourself. , How nice it is to put it here to appreciate!”

Chapter 524

Shehlain shook her head and said with a smile: “In fact, I am going to the United States

in a while, and I am not going to come back.”

Elaine asked in surprise: “How do you plan to settle in the United States?”

Shehlain nodded and said, “I‟m telling you, my son has never come back from the

United States since he went to study there. Now he is married there, and the daughterin-law is also pregnant, so he doesn‟t plan to come back anymore. , So he wants me to

live with him in the future and help them bring their children by the way.”

A woman at the poker table blurted out, “Oh, Shehlain, are you ready to take action in

so many houses in Aurous Hill?”

Shehlain said: “Leave a set of flats in the urban area. If there is a chance in the future, the

family can come back for a few days.”

Hearing this, Elaine couldn‟t help but feel sorry.

She didn‟t regret that she was about to lose a card friend she got along with, but she

felt that Shehlain would leave as soon as she said it. In the future, she estimated that it

would be difficult for herself to encounter someone like her, who has poor card skills

and still enjoys losing money every day.

……

At this moment, at the door of XiDollar Villa, Noah and Horiyah parked their car and

waited for the real estate agent at the door.

Noah planned to find a suitable house and spend the 10 million, so he contacted the

agency and asked the agency to help find a house worth about 10 million.

The average price of house prices in Aurous Hill is a little more than 30,000, but the villa

will be more expensive. If you buy a new villa for 10 million, it is basically useless, so you

can only buy this old villa.

Horiyah looked at the door of the XiDollar villa and said with some dissatisfaction:

“Noah, this villa area is a bit too old? Look at these houses, they look a bit older than the

Lady Willson‟s, or else Let‟s not look at the room here.”

Noah said: “There is no way, the flat floor of Tomson First Grade is good, but you are

not willing to buy it.”

Horiyah said angrily: “That Rubbish Charlie has a villa in Tomson First-Class. I don‟t want

to stand guard for Jacob and Elaine in the future! I can‟t buy Tomson First-Class flats for

anything!”

Noah said: “So, it is more cost-effective to buy this kind of old villa. The area is large

enough, and it is a single-family house. It is also comfortable to live in. It does not

matter if the house is old. Just we can renovate it.”

With that, Noah said again: “You have to consider our situation. Harold has no object,

and Wendy has no object. They are one person and one room, plus the two of us, this is

three bedrooms. In case Harold gets married in the future, He must live with us. When

he has a child, he has to give the child a room? That‟s four rooms.”

Noah continued: “Mum will definitely have to live with us in the future? At that time, we

will have to leave a room for her. This is five rooms, so the villa is more practical.”

Horiyah annoyed and said, “Why does your mother live with us? Why not live with

Jacob?”

Noah shrugged: “The Lady Willson has severed ties with Jacob‟s family. Do you think

Jacob will let her live?”

Horiyah was very dissatisfied and said: “Then she can‟t follow us, we are not affected by

the Lady Willson! Now the Willson family is almost finished, and it is no good! If I want

to say it, I will take her to Jacob‟s house, whether it is his business or not, we don‟t care

about the Lady Willson anyway!”

Noah said, “You don‟t know that. My mother has a life insurance that has been bought

for more than 20 years. It is a wealth management type. After her death, this life

insurance can get more than six million. If you drive the Lady Willson to that Home, after

the Lady Willson‟s death, the six millions will belong to Jacob!”

“More than six million!?” Horiyah‟s eyes lit up and she asked in surprise: “Really there are

so many?”

Chapter 525

“Yeah.” Noah said, “This life insurance was bought by my dad when she was alive, so as

to leave a way out for future generations.”

After that, Noah said again: “You count yourself, how many years my mother can live?

It‟s all three years or five years. Let‟s take care of her for another three to five years. After

her death, there will be more than six million life insurance in our hands, draw it down,

one or two million a year, do you think it‟s worth it?”

“It‟s worth it!” Horiyah rubbed his hands in excitement, and said excitedly: “Then you

have to look good on your mother, and you definitely can‟t let Jacob‟s family grab it!”

Noah nodded and said with a smile: “That‟s natural! More than six million won‟t be given

to Jacob at that time!”

Horiyah hurriedly said, “Not only will I not give him more than six million pennies, when

mother is dead, and we have to pay for funeral and the cemetery, Jacob will have to pay

half!”

Noah subconsciously said: “The Lady Willson has cut off relations with him, can he pay

the money?”

“Are you stupid?” Horiyah blurted out: “The Lady Willson broke off relations with him. It

was verbal and does not have legal effect. When the Lady Willson dies, if Jacob is

unwilling to pay the money, then let‟s go to court sued him! After all, before the law, he

is still the son of Lady Willson, and he has the responsibility and obligation to pay half of

the money!”

Noah instantly beamed his eyebrows and laughed: “Wife, you are right! By then, Jacob‟s

half can‟t be discounted by a single point! It‟s my wife who is smart! Hahaha!”

Horiyah was also full of pride, and said with a grin: “Jacob and Elaine‟s two silly dumb

hats, playing with us, how can they be our opponents!”

As soon as the voice fell, a little real estate agency girl in a small suit came over and

asked politely, “Are you Mr. Willson and Mrs. Willson?”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Noah nodded hurriedly and said, “You are the granddaughter of

Premium Land Real Estate, right?”

“That‟s right.” The little girl smiled slightly and said, “Mr. Willson and Mrs. Willson, I have

already made an appointment with the owner of this villa. She is in the villa now. We can

go directly to inspect the house.”

“Okay.” Noah said hurriedly: “Then go over and take a look.”

While leading the way, the little girl said: “I will introduce you to this villa. The owner is

an aunt. This time she wants to clear the property and immigrate to the United States.

So the price is slightly cheaper than the market price!”

Upon hearing this, Noah and Horiyah couldn‟t help themselves.

It‟s cheap!

If this villa is suitable, the money saved after it is bought will be used to decorate and

save money!

……

On the other side, Elaine was playing mahjong with Shehlain and other players, and a

pleasant doorbell suddenly rang from outside the door.

Shehlain said with an apologetic expression: “I‟m sorry, it may be that the intermediary

brought someone to see the house. I am unaccompanied and go and open the door.”

After speaking, she stood up, walked to the hallway, and opened the door.

Seeing the agent who had previously commissioned the sale of the villa standing

outside the door, and seeing her with a middle-aged man and woman behind her,

Shehlain knew that this was a client who came to see the house, and smiled and said,

“Please come in.”

The agent Willsonsun said: “Ms. Shehlain, let me introduce to you. This is Mr. Willson.

The one next to him is his wife, Mrs. Willson. These two are the ones I communicated

with you on the phone and are interested in buying this villa.”

The middle-aged man smiled slightly, took a step forward, and said politely: “Hello, Ms.

Shehlain, my name is Noah, I am glad to meet you.”

The visitors were Noah and his wife Horiyah.

Chapter 526

Shehlain hurriedly smiled and said: “Oh, please come in quickly, please come in quickly, I

haven‟t lived in this villa for many years, you can watch it!”

“Okay.” Noah nodded, and after entering the door with Horiyah, he began to look at the

layout and decoration of the villa.

The agent on the side, said with a smile: “Mr. Willson, the XiDollar villa area is the first

villa area developed by our Aurous Hill. The supporting facilities are relatively complete,

and access is controlled. It can fully guarantee your safety. The villa has an actual living

area of 470 square meters, which fully meets your previous requirements…”

The reason why Noah bought the old villa was because it was a cheap one. A normal

470-square-meter villa cost at least 20 million in Aurous Hill, but the price of this villa is

generally 134 million, and the price is still dozens. Ten thousand downsides.

So he asked Shehlain: “Ms. Shehlain, how much is your villa going to sell for?”

“I am going to the United States soon. This villa is in a hurry for sale, so the price will be

relatively cheaper…”

Shehlain smiled slightly and said, “Well, if you two have intentions, a price of 12 million,

what do you think?”

“What, are you stealing the money?” Horiyah couldn‟t believe it, she raised her voice,

blurted out: “For such an old villa, you actually asked for twelve million?!”

Shehlain was not angry, and said with a smile: “In this community, most of the listings

are above 13.5 million, and there are even more than 14 million. I quoted 12 million. In

fact, It‟s already a very, very cost-effective reserve price.”

Elaine was sitting in the entertainment hall of the villa. She heard the sound outside that

was particularly familiar, and quietly glanced out, and suddenly saw Horiyah with a look

of disgust.

And next to her is Noah, the eldest son of the Willson family.

Elaine didn‟t expect that these two people would actually be here. Combined with what

Shehlain said just now, it is estimated that they are customers who want to buy

Shehlain‟s old villa.

Isn‟t the Willson family going cold? Can they still afford a villa?

At this time, Horiyah said with an arrogant expression: “Ms. Shehlain, to be honest with

you, only a fool would buy 12 million, and I heard that you are going to the United

States soon. I don‟t think so. Give you a price of 8 million. You sell the house, and we

can trade today! You can pack your bags and go to the United States tomorrow. The

best of both worlds.”

The main reason why Horiyah kept the price down was that the other party was anxious

to sell. Since she was anxious to sell, she would definitely have to bargain to death so

that she could make a fortune.

She felt that Shehlain was just going to the United States, not anxious enough, if

someone in the family was dying and waiting for first aid! Maybe five or six million can

be won!

However, Horiyah didn‟t know that Shehlain had money, and there were only a few

houses alone, so she was not the one who lacked money at all. How could she ask

Horiyah to cut the meat with a knife because she was in a hurry to sell her house?

Naturally, Shehlain knew that Horiyah was not at ease. She frowned and said with some

disapproval: “Mrs. Willson, let‟s not hide it. Although my villa is a bit old, the price given

to you is quite reasonable. In the market, you will definitely not find a lower price than

mine. As for the price of 8 million you said, it is simply a fantasy!”

After speaking, Shehlain said again: “Since the two of you don‟t have this sincerity, then I

don‟t think we need to continue talking.”

Noah knew very well in his heart that a counter-offer of 8 million would be a bullshit.

Saying 8 million for this house was a joke. As long as the owner hangs out 11 million,

someone will eat it within half an hour, because the house is indeed very expensive. It‟s

cheaper!

So he hurried to accompany with a smile and said: “Ms. Shehlain, don‟t be angry, my

wife is not sensible, so she will talk nonsense.”

Horiyah glared at Noah and said, “I‟m not sensible? Who is in charge of the family, you

forgot? I tell you, don‟t be a sh!t stick with this. I think this house will cost 8 million.

Nothing!”

After finishing speaking, she tried her best to wink at Noah, which means, look at her,

she specified that this woman can be taken down.

At this time, Elaine came over with a smile on her face and said cheerfully: “Oh, eldest

brother and sister-in-law, eight million you want to buy a villa, are you two crazy?”

Chapter 527

Horiyah and Noah never dreamed that they would meet Elaine here!

The two of them didn‟t even understand why Elaine was in this villa?

Could it be that she and this Shehlain are friends?

Horiyah felt a little annoyed.

In fact, she had planned to do it at the beginning, first kill the price of 8 million, if the

other party really disagrees, she can keep increasing, up to 9 million, and it is estimated

that she can win it.

However, she did not expect Elaine to be here at this time!

Moreover, this Elaine is usually respectful to her. Why did she dare to mock her when

she came up today? She has eaten the courage of the bear heart and leopard?

Elaine was bullied by Noah and Horiyah since she married into the Willson family. After

being bullied for more than 20 years, she hated them for a long time.

And she also heard that the Willson family is going to be bankrupt now, so she had long

wanted to find a chance to taunt the two, but she didn‟t expect God to be really eyeopening, and she would run into them here!

This allowed Elaine to find an opportunity to avenge his hatred.

After Horiyah heard her sarcasm, her face was very ugly, and she asked: “Elaine, what do

you mean by this?”

Elaine smiled and said, “Oh, sister-in-law, do you really not understand or fake? My

friend‟s villa of more than 10 million, you only give 8 million, you are shameless? I know

you are poor recently you are crazy, but can‟t come out to grab it!”

When she said this, she didn‟t conceal anything, nor did she want to conceal it, let alone

what Noah felt in the heart.

Husband Jacob has no status in Willson‟s family. She has been held down by the couple

for so many years, and she has long been suffocated.

Now that she has a chance to step on a foot, she naturally wants them to feel the

bitterness that she has tasted over the years!

Horiyah‟s face was even more ugly, she glared at her, and said, “Okay, Elaine, I haven‟t

seen you in a few days. You have become more skilled, right? I used to be like a mouse

and a cat. Now you dare to do this. Talk to me?”

She was naturally angry too!

In the past, Elaine was inferior in front of her Willson family‟s sister-in-law, who was the

only one who didn‟t dare to breathe.

But now, seeing that the Willson family was about to be finished, this Lady Willson

immediately dared to jump out and run herself, what a villain!

When Elaine saw her mention the past, she immediately said arrogantly: “Oh, sister-inlaw, you thought you are the Lady Willson, and wanted to press me everywhere? Don‟t

look at how poor you are now. Pretending to me?”

She said, she said with contempt: “To tell you the truth, I have seen not pleasing to your

eyes for a long time. Over the years, if the Lady Willson had been partial to you, your

eldest daughter-in-law, how could I have swallowed my breath and praised your stink

every day? Feet? A stinky lady who only knows how to kneel and lick old ladies. Now

that the Willson family is down, what else do you want to pretend to be with me? I yuck!

You can hurry up and take a pee and take your own virtues!”

Horiyah‟s angry face turned green.

In the entire Willson family, could it be that she was the only one kneeling and licking

the Old Mrs. Willson?

When, Elaine, rushed to lick the Lady Willson, you did everything, but you worked harder

than me. Everyone is the same thing. Are you embarrassed to say me? !

Chapter 528

Noah‟s face was pale, and he stepped forward and scolded: “Elaine, you are less damned

in this villain, no matter how downright we are, we are better than you! You don‟t want

to see what you have? Husband is a Rubbish, son-in-law also waste, the whole family is

waste!”

Elaine‟s eyes were wide, and she said with disdain: “Oh! Big brother, big brother, my

husband is really waste, but there is no way, the men of the Willson family are waste,

don‟t you know this in your heart?”

“You…” Noah gritted his teeth.

Good you Elaine, I scolded your husband, your words brought me and my son in too?

At this time, Elaine did not give him a chance to continue speaking, but pinched her

waist and said with a proud face: “But, don‟t you say that my son-in-law Charlie is

Rubbish, my baby son-in-law, now he is amazing. Quite! Don‟t say anything else, it is

because of my son-in-law we will be able to live in Tomson‟s big villa next month. Do

you have it?”

In fact, Elaine can‟t really afford Charlie.

However, at this time, using Charlie to ridicule Noah was really just right!

When Noah heard this, his heart was really uncomfortable to death.

d*mn, that‟s right!

Charlie‟s Rubbish can actually flicker to a Tomson first-class villa, what about himself?

Now he is going to buy this kind of second-hand villa with 20 years of age, the other

one, here are ten on top!

Seeing Noah‟s ugly and uncomfortable expression, Elaine was happy, and almost

danced a square dance in excitement.

She continued to attack Noah, sighing and saying, “Oh, before, I really thought Charlie

was a rubbish, so I couldn‟t look down on him. At that time, I envied my eldest brother

and sister-in-law! Your Wendy, she went to the White family‟s Young Mr. Gerald, isn‟t

this just flying on a branch and becoming a phoenix?”

As she said, Elaine sighed and shook her hand with regret: “Hey, but who would have

thought that Wendy would be dumped by Gerald! Tell me about this Gerald, really the

sumbag among the sumbags! It‟s a big game! Wendy‟s belly swallowed. What was the

reason?”

Horiyah and Noah looked at each other, and they were already annoyed to kill!

d*mn, this stinky lady dared to expose her shortness, it‟s damned!

At this moment, Elaine continued: “But, I still envy you. Although Gerald dumped

Wendy, I heard that Wendy hired a son-in-law for my elder brother and sister-in-law! I

heard that he is Fredmen, the chairman of Future Company Group, is much better than

Gerald!”

Speaking of this, Elaine said with regret: “However, this Fredmen is good everywhere,

just a little older, brother, Fredmen seems to be two or three years older than you, can I

ask you, What is it like to hire a son-in-law who is older than you?”

Horiyah couldn‟t hear the irony in these words, her angry face was livid, and she shouted

angrily: “Elaine! Shut up! Otherwise I will tear your mouth down!”

“Yo!” Elaine said disdainfully: “Sister-in-law, what I‟m telling you is the truth, why don‟t

you let me tell? You have a guilty conscience? You want to tear my mouth?”

Speaking of this, Elaine snorted coldly, and said, “I tell you Horiyah, don‟t think you have

a son-in-law who is older than you, you just want to bully me! Don‟t think I don‟t know,

Director Fredmen, he has already dumped your Wendy! Am I right?”

“Also, I heard that Fredmen still gave your Wendy to Barena from the Wei family? Oh,

this Fredmen is really interesting. Wendy is a person, not a gift, not a puppy, so how can

she be casual give away someone?”

“It looks like it‟s better than my precious son-in-law Charlie. Although it‟s a little bit

useless, it‟s at least reliable and won‟t give up to our family.”

Horiyah was ridiculed by Elaine, and she was going crazy!

She grinned and rushed to fight Elaine, hysterically cursing: “Elaine! I am fighting with

you today!”

Chapter 529

When Elaine saw that Horiyah was about to come up and do something, she

immediately jumped a step back and said coldly: “I tell you Horiyah, you can‟t offend

me, you‟d better not indulge me!”

Horiyah cursed with a stern face: “I can‟t afford to offend you, Lady Willson? If I don‟t

tear your mouth today, I would change my name!”

Elaine snorted and said coldly, “My precious son-in-law Charlie, that‟s a very good fight!

You forgot how he taught the Willson family‟s dog legs, and your rubbish son Harold?

Kick your son up into the sky! You provoke me, believe it or not, I will call him over with

a phone call and let him kill you two old turtles?”

As soon as these words came out, Horiyah trembled all over, like a deflated ball, all the

rhetoric just now disappeared…

To be honest, Charlie really left a strong psychological shadow on her.

She couldn‟t understand why the Rubbish who could be bullied before suddenly

became so capable of beating. He was a pervert when he struck up people!

Noah was also very afraid of Charlie, after all, he had watched Charlie do it with his own

eyes at the beginning, and that guy almost did scare him to pee.

Elaine saw that the two of them were afraid to say anything, knowing that they were

both afraid of him, and immediately sneered: “Oh, I really sympathize with you when, I

say. The Willson family is over, Harold and Wendy have no objective, and Wendy is now

in Aurous Hill, and that is also well-known to all. You will definitely be particularly sad in

the future.”

As she said, Elaine said with a serious face: “Don‟t blame me for not reminding you. Just

don‟t buy a villa if you look like a bird. What kind of villa do you buy? There are mines at

home? You might eat it any day. In the absence of a last meal, let me see, you should go

to the suburbs to buy a cheap small house, and take the remaining money to do a small

business.”

Noah and Horiyah were so angry that they couldn‟t speak.

Elaine continued: “Right! I think you might as well open a mahjong hall! In this case,

when Shehlain‟s villa is sold, I will take my sisters to your mahjong hall to support you,

so that you will not starve to death. What do you think?”

Noah had a heart attack.

Horiyah on the side wanted to kill Elaine.

This is the first time they have seen Elaine so unsparingly sarcastic!

Even the most ruthless and ruthless sarcasm they have suffered in their entire lives!

What‟s even more hateful is that they can‟t talk back!

Why is this mouth back?

Eating, dressing, housing, use, daughter, son-in-law, everything is better than Elaine, this

stinky lady!

Thinking of this, Noah and his wife were even more frustrated. They were so ashamed

and angry that they wanted to dig a hole directly on the spot!

Elaine was in a mess at this time, and she even wanted to open her throat to sing a few

more words, she can‟t remember how long she hasn‟t been so happy, she is simply

repaying the previous hatred, even with the benefits!

Noah knew that he couldn‟t find his face today, so he said coldly, “Elaine, sooner or later

you will pay for your arrogance of today!”

Elaine nodded and sighed, “Yes, big brother, I think the price will come soon. I will move

to Tomson‟s big villa next month. The house is so big that I might be in it every day, I

will be lost several times. How can I live in this house now? The house there is so big

and tall, I‟m afraid that I won‟t adapt to it…”

As she said, Elaine sighed again and said, “Hey, when we live in Tomson, we will be

separated from eldest brother, and we will not see each other often in the future, so I

can‟t listen to what the eldest brother and sister-in-law say often. These are the prices I

have to pay for today!”

Noah felt that he was going to be blown up soon. In order to save his life, he gritted his

teeth and stomped his feet and cursed: “d*mn, if you don‟t buy the house, let‟s go!”

Chapter 530

After speaking, he took Horiyah and went out.

The intermediary girl on the side greeted her in a very embarrassing manner. Although

she despised the two customers after listening to Elaine‟s words, the customer is god

after all.

When Shehlain saw the two gone, she couldn‟t help sighing: “Sister Elaine, your two

relatives are too weird, do they think I am a fool? They wanted to buy my villa for eight

million… “

Elaine smiled and said, “They are about to go bankrupt, and they have no money at all.

They are just a bunch of poor people. Even if you promise them to sell for 8 million, they

may not be able to pay!”

Shehlain nodded and said, “It‟s really disappointing. Let‟s ignore them and continue

playing cards!”

……

When Noah and his wife Horiyah left the villa, they scolded the people in the street, in

unison!

The main reason why they didn‟t dare to scold in front of Elaine was because they were

afraid of her son-in-law Charlie.

If they really get beaten, it will be a big loss.

The intermediary followed the two of them. After they had enough scolding, she

cautiously asked, “Mr. and Mrs. Willson, are you two still looking for other houses?”

Horiyah‟s face was extremely ugly, she glared at her and cursed: “Look at your mother,

get out!”

After speaking, she took Noah and walked out of the community.

The little girl was aggrieved in tears, but because of her weak temper, she didn‟t have

the courage.

But when Horiyah went out, she wanted to get more and more angry, and couldn‟t help

but say to Noah: “This Elaine, she doesn‟t know how to show off if she has two stinky

money! Look at her virtuous attitude. She actually showed off that she was going to live

in the Tomson first grade, and she panicked for us. Whose big villa is, does she have no

idea? If Charlie‟s Rubbish goes out to deceive people, what can she do!”

Noah said with a cold face, agreeing: “This stinky girl is really too f*cking too much!”

As he said, he sighed and said helplessly: “However, we have nothing to do with her

now. Whoever makes our Willson family fail soon, anyone or a dog can come over and

step on… “

Horiyah couldn‟t help asking: “Then we still buy a house? If you don‟t, your mother

wants you to give her 8 million!”

“Buy, of course we must buy it!” Noah said, “The house must be bought, but not now.”

Horiyah hurriedly asked, “When will you buy it?”

Noah said: “Elaine, the stinky lady, has two money now. In my opinion, we might as well

make a round for her.”

“Do it? What game?” Horiyah was surprised.

Noah said with a sullen expression: “Doesn‟t she like gambling? Then let‟s make a bet.

First use a little petty profit to lure her into the set, lure her to play the bigger the bet,

and then let the experienced Old Master do something. Get all her money, hands and

feet!”

Speaking of this, Noah sneered, and said: “It‟s best to let her mortgage Tomson‟s firstgrade villa to us! In that case, we can turn over!”

Chapter 531

Elaine didn‟t know that Noah and Horiyah had already coveted her assets and the

Tomson First-Class villa of her son-in-law Charlie.

She was in Shehlain‟s house, and she started to rub mahjong with her friends. She didn‟t

go home until dinner time. The four old ladies ordered some KFC takeaways. One of

them was holding a family bucket, eating chicken legs and rubbing mahjong. The one

that rubs the mahjong is called shiny.

Charlie finished the meal and was eating with his wife and father-in-law. Claire couldn‟t

help complaining when seeing his mother still not coming back, saying: “Dad, you also

take care of my mother occasionally, don‟t keep her all day long to play!”

“Do I care about her?” Jacob snorted, and said, “I don‟t have the ability to do it. You

have to do it. If I could do it to your mother, I won‟t be here today? Do you know why

your grandma prefers your uncle, right? Do I need to tell you?”

Claire asked in surprise, “It‟s not because of my mother, right?”

“It‟s because of her!” Jacob sighed and said, “Your grandfather and your grandma didn‟t

allow us to get married at the beginning. If your mother had you before she was

unmarried, your grandfather wouldn‟t compromise. “

Charlie was surprised when he listened. He didn‟t expect the mother-in-law and the Old

Master to run with the ball!

At this time, Jacob said to Claire again: “Actually, your grandma has never liked your

mother, and it hasn‟t changed for more than 20 years.”

“Why?” Claire asked puzzledly, “Is there any dissatisfaction, should we not let go of

prejudices for more than 20 years?”

Jacob said: “Your grandma said that your mother is a shrew, and she thinks your

mother‟s family is relatively poor.”

Claire sighed in embarrassment and said, “It‟s not good to say, my grandma is not much

better than my mother…”

“You‟re right.” Jacob nodded and said, “I think the reason why your grandma doesn‟t

like your mother is because she feels too much like herself…”

Claire rubbed her temples and murmured, “I think what you said makes sense…”

Charlie on the side did not speak, but in his heart he also agreed with Jacob‟s words.

The Old Mrs. Willson is the big devil, Elaine is the little devil, and the big devil will get

old, so she will be afraid when she sees the little devil. She is afraid that one day she will

grow old and the little devil will become the big devil, and then start oppressing her.

Therefore, this is also the fundamental reason why she has been pressing Elaine all the

time.

The relationship between Chinese mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is very subtle, but

in the final analysis, it is nothing more than one point: the mother-in-law wants to hold

the daughter-in-law firmly, and the daughter-in-law desperately wants to get rid of the

control of the mother-in-law.

Especially Mrs. Willson, a woman with a particularly strong desire for control, I am afraid

that no one can stand it.

At this time, the TV that had been playing Aurous Hill News suddenly interrupted a

piece of news.

The host said: “The following is an emergency news. A few days ago, the chairman of

Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., Masao Kobayashi died in an accident in Tokyo.

According to Japanese media, the cause of death was that his eldest son, Ichiro, gave

him poison. It shows that Masao Kobayashi took a drug with a strong excitatory effect,

which caused the heart to become overloaded and he died of a sudden heart attack.”

Speaking of this, the host said: “Interpol has received news that Ichiro is currently hiding

in Aurous Hill, and now the Kobayashi family is offering a reward of 3 billion yen to hunt

down Ichiro, so a large number of Japanese killers and gang members have entered. In

Aurous Hill, the police are actively hunting down these killers. The general public are

requested to be vigilant and call the police immediately if they find suspicious persons!”

When Jacob heard this, he smacked his lips and said, “This Ichiro is really a beast. In

order to inherit the family property, he will not let go of his own father!”

Charlie on the side laughed twice.

He wanted to cure his father‟s paralysis, so he was a filial son.

Chapter 532

It‟s a pity that this son was in his own hands, so this great filial son has now become a

beast that everyone spurned.

After two days of fermentation, the death of Masao Kobayashi, the president of Japan‟s

Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, has already aroused great concern in Japan.

Under the vigorous propaganda of Kobayashi‟s second son, Jiro, Ichiro became the chief

culprit who poisoned his biological father and tried to occupy Kobayashi

Pharmaceutical.

The whole Japan scolded Ichiro, thinking that he was the most unfilial livestock in Japan..

At the same time, Jiro also increased the reward for killing Ichiro from 1 billion yen to 3

billion.

He now wants to quickly take the position of chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co.,

Ltd., so he must let his brother die quickly, and never let him return to Japan alive.

Jiro also knows very well that his elder brother never intended to kill his father,

otherwise he would never be in China and would kill his father remotely. Then, if his

father died, he could not take over immediately. Wouldn‟t it be a waste of money for

him? ?

Therefore, he can also guess that the eldest brother is dying now.

After all, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical gave Charlie 10 billion, which is enough to see that

Charlie was behind the whole incident.

However, the eldest brother has nothing to do with the wrongdoing. He is not wronged.

He is the eldest son succeeding to the throne. What‟s the matter with himself?

If his second son wanted to counterattack, he had to suppress his eldest son.

Because of this, he couldn‟t wait to let his eldest brother die in Aurous Hill.

Because if Ichiro could never speak, his position would be more stable.

From his continuous increase in the bounty, it can also be seen that this person is now

very eager to kill Ichiro as soon as possible.

So Charlie sent a WeChat to Orvel, asking him to contact Jiro, asking for one billion. If he

puts out one billion, he will sell him Ichiro, and if he can‟t get it, he will escort Ichiro.

Back to Tokyo to open a press conference to clarify the reason, and then openly

compete with him for the successor of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.

Charlie‟s thinking is simple. If Jiro wants to be the chairman, he must cooperate with

him. Otherwise, he will let Ichiro trouble him. If the brothers share Kobayashi

Pharmaceutical, the loss will be far greater in Billions.

Without saying anything, Mr. Orvel immediately contacted Jiro and told him Charlie‟s

request intact.

Jiro went crazy after hearing this.

Billion?

Kobayashi Pharmaceutical has given Charlie 10 billion for the prescription of that

poison!

The ten billion thing was given by Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. voluntarily at the

beginning, and it was his father who was fooled by the other party.

When he think about it, it‟s d*mn irritating. My father spent 10 billion to buy a poison,

and then he ate it himself to death and took his life.

If this transaction were to spread out, it would be the first unjust case in the ages.

Jiro felt that if Charlie wanted to be a person, he should just kill his eldest brother as a

reward. He didn‟t expect this guy to speak up and ask him one billion? When did he

open a bank?

Chapter 533

Jiro really hated Charlie crazy.

However, he didn‟t dare to offend Charlie 10,000 people.

Therefore, he could only bargain with Orvel.

The tone was very religious and said: “Mr. Orvel, can you convey to Mr. Charlie,

Kobayashi Pharmaceutical‟s account is only two to three billion, and many sales

channels have not paid us back, and we still owe several billion bank loans are we are

under great pressure now!”

Orvel said: “Mr. Charlie is always the same, so don‟t imagine that you can bargain with

Mr. Charlie!”

Jiro begged: “Mr. Orvel, I‟m really having a hard time now. If you don‟t want to do this,

you can ask Mr. Charlie to delay me for two months. After two months, I will definitely

give the money, but these two months During the time, he must not let my brother

show up and speak up, let alone let him return to Japan!”

“Two months…” Orvel thought for a while, and said: “Wait a moment, I will ask Mr.

Charlie.”

After speaking, he immediately sent Charlie a WeChat, telling him Jiro‟s request for

payment in two months.

Charlie was clearing the dining table. Seeing this WeChat message, he did not hesitate

to reply: “Tell him, and then bargain with me, I will talk to his brother, and then I will

send his brother back to Japan to grab the property. I ask his brother for 5 billion, and

he would agree.”

Ichiro is still hiding in the kennel of Orvel. He knows that there are countless people

outside who want to kill him, so he is in panic all day long.

In his opinion, he might die one day. So, if Charlie gave him a chance to return to Japan

to regain the property, then he would give Charlie the 80% property he robbed. There

will be no hesitation.

What Orvel received from Charlie, and he immediately shared with Jiro: “Kobayashi, you

are now bargaining with Mr. Charlie for one billion, but have you ever thought about it,

if Mr. Charlie and your brother Ichiro had a good chat , Send him back to Japan to grab

the property, Ichiro may promise to pay Mr. Charlie two billion or three billion in

remuneration! By then, you will not lose a billion! As far as I know, you Kobayashi

Pharmaceutical is a company with a market value of tens of billions!”

Upon hearing this, Jiro gritted his teeth and said without hesitation: “Mr. Orvel, please

tell Mr. Charlie, I agree! I‟ll go raise money now!”

In fact, although there is not much money in the accounts of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical

Company, there are still a lot of deposits in the personal account of Jiro‟s father, Masao

Kobayashi.

This money was supposed to be his father‟s inheritance, and the two brothers shared it

together, but as long as his brother Ichiro died, Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, as well as all

the deposits, cash, antiques, and real estate left by his father, belong to him alone.

Therefore, he did not dare to delay any more. After only ten minutes, he transferred the

money to Charlie‟s account, and at the same time called Orvel and said, “Mr. Orvel, the

money has been transferred to Mr. Charlie‟s account. Please let Mr. Charlie check it, and

by the way, please send my brother on the road as soon as possible after receiving the

money. I hope he will die soon!”

Orvel agreed and said: “Mr. Charlie has always placed the most credibility, don‟t worry,

as long as the money is received, your brother will be completely resolved and let him

evaporate from the world.”

After hanging up the phone, Orvel immediately sent a WeChat message to Charlie and

asked: “Mr. Wade, have you received the money from Jiro?”

Charlie replied: “I have.”

Chapter 534

Orvel hurriedly asked, “Do you want me to kill Ichiro now? Then take another video for

Jiro to see?”

Charlie replied: “You hide Ichiro, then find someone who can do special effects, shoot a

headshot of Ichiro‟s fake video and send it to Jiro to make sure he believes his brother is

dead.”

Orvel asked in surprise: “Mr. Wade, are you trying to save Ichiro‟s life?”

Charlie said: “Yes, keeping Ichiro will be of great use in the future. Maybe someday I can

get Kobayashi Pharmaceutical with him, and kill him for a billion. It‟s too cheap for Jiro.”

Later, Charlie said again: “In addition, you don‟t think about morality in this matter. After

all, we and the Japanese have no morality to talk about. On the contrary, the more

miserable they can be, the better!”

“I understand!” Orvel hurriedly said: “Don‟t worry, I will arrange more manpower to

protect Ichiro well!”

……

At this moment, the Song family mansion.

The large family of the Song family was eating at the restaurant and discussed about

Kobayashi Pharmaceutical.

Mr. Song Jimo, after seeing the news of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, he said: “I always

have a feeling that this incident of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical seems to be related to Mr.

Wade.”

Warnia, who had just picked up a piece of broccoli, suddenly stopped, silently put the

broccoli in a bowl, did not eat or speak.

On the side, her cousin Honor said: “Grandpa, I also feel this way. I heard that Masao

Kobayashi of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals took a special medicine to cure the paralysis

first, and then died suddenly. And I also heard that at the Aurous Hill traditional

medicine Expo, Ichiro asked the genius doctor to have a prescription to treat

hemiplegia. I speculate that the medicine that the genius doctor used to cure

hemiplegia should be the medicine Charlie gave you.”

Grandpa Song said immediately: “Honor, Mr. Wade‟s name is not something you can

call directly!”

Honor hurriedly changed his words: “I‟m sorry, Grandpa, I didn‟t react for a while. I think

the medicine given to him should be the same as the medicine Mr. Wade gave you.”

Seeing that he changed his tongue quickly and sincerely, Old Mr. Song nodded in

approval and exclaimed: “I think so too. Tianqi‟s medical skills are indeed very good, but

he hasn‟t come back to life and turn decadent into a miraculous point. Only Mr. Wade

The magical medicine of China has this effect.”

With that, Mr. Song couldn‟t help sighing again, and said: “The medicine given by Mr.

Wade last time is indeed very effective. I was already a dying person before. After eating,

I just feel that my body is much stronger, but It may be that I was too ill before, and now

although my life is not in danger, my body is still somewhat languid, I am still old…”

Honor hurriedly said: “Grandpa, or I will go to Mr. Wade again, ask him for a magical

medicine, or buy a magical medicine for you! If you can take another magical medicine,

believe in your physical condition. There will be great relief!”

Father Song hurriedly waved his hand and said, “It‟s impossible. Mr. Wade has given

medicine to the Song family. We haven‟t paid him back this favor. If we venture to ask

for medicine, it will appear that we are insatiable and greedy. Know yourself!”

Chapter 535

Honor couldn‟t understand the respect that grandpa showed to Charlie.

Father Song regarded Charlie as a god for the same reason as Tianqi. Both of them were

already old men in their twilight years. The more they knew the fate of heaven, the more

they were afraid of the fate. To put it bluntly, they were afraid of death.

However, Honor is less than thirty this year. If you tell him that someone can make him

live for another five years in the future, he may dismiss it at all, but for the Old Master in

his twilight years, if someone can make him live for another five years , That is the true

god in his eyes.

Warnia can more or less understand grandpa‟s psychological thoughts. After all, unlike

Honor, she also has a magical medicine given by Charlie, and that magical medicine has

been hidden in the car by her, except for herself and Charlie, no one knows.

With that medicine, Warnia felt an unprecedented peace of mind, because she knew

that if anything happenes to her, as long as the medicine was in her hands, she would

have the chance to come back against the wind and survive.

This kind of opportunity, just tell others, no one thinks it‟s great, because they know that

this kind of opportunity can‟t have anything to do with them.

Honor is the same.

He knows that Charlie‟s magical medicine is precious. If he can get one, he will definitely

use it to cheat the Old Master, and then try to make the Old Master take a higher look

at himself. Maybe in the future he can inherit more from the Song family assets, he will

not keep the medicine in his hands like Warnia.

It is not that Warnia is not filial to her father. More often, she feels that this medicine

represents Charlie‟s concern for her.

Charlie definitely hoped that she would keep this medicine in her hands. Therefore,

deep down in her heart, she didn‟t want to disappoint Charlie‟s hope for herself, and she

didn‟t want to use the things Charlie gave her to win grandpa‟s appreciation.

At this time, Old Master Song suddenly remembered something and blurted out: “By the

way, Honor, Warnia, you two will go to the SanityLab Hospital together if there is

nothing to do after dinner.”

“SanityLab Hospital?!” Honor asked in amazement: “Grandpa, why are we going there? Is

there anything wrong?”

Mr. Song said: “The younger generation of Suhang Wu family came to Aurous Hill. I

heard that something happened to a junior in the family, so they rushed over.”

As he said, the Old Master Song said again: “It is Regnar, the eldest son of the Wu

family, who is the same as your father, but your father is not in Aurous Hill now. Take a

look, after all, our relationship has always been good.”

Honor nodded, and suddenly realized: “I remember, the kid on YouTube who was mad

and robbed of sh!t some time ago seems to be a junior from the Wu family, right?”

“Oh, brother…” Warnia put down her chopsticks and said helplessly: “I‟m still eating, why

are you talking about those disgusting things…”

Honor smiled and said, “I‟m sorry, but I‟m quick.”

Father Song also watched the video, and his expression suddenly became a little

disgusting, so he put down his chopsticks and said, “I heard that the junior from the Wu

family has been in the SanityLab Hospital for the past two days. Say hello to Regnar and

tell him that your father is not in Aurous Hill, so he can‟t come to visit, so that he doesn‟t

take offense, and by the way, he will also say hello to your father.”

“OK grandpa.” Honor nodded hastily.

The Suhang Wu Family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River. It is more

powerful than the Song family. The Song family can rank in the top five in Aurous Hill,

but can‟t make it into the top three.

These top-notch big families are actually very close to each other. Generally, whoever

arrives at their home court, the host will do their best to entertain and show their

sincerity.

Chapter 536

Warnia asked at this moment: “Grandpa, do you want us to take any gifts?”

Mr. Song said: “In the past few years, someone gave me a piece of cold jade, which has

the effect of calming and soothing. Take it to Regnar. Tell him it is for the sick junior in

their family. The effect should be small, but it is better than nothing. “

Warnia nodded, and said, “Ok, Grandpa, I will.”

At this time, Old Master Song stood up and said to Warnia, “Warnia, come with me.”

“Ok,Grandpa.” Warnia didn‟t know, so she hurriedly got up and followed her grandpa to

his study.

In the study, Mr. Song tremblingly sat on a mahogany chair, and asked Warnia: “Warnia,

let me ask you, how have you been with Mr. Wade recently?”

When Warnia heard this, her face instantly blushed, saying: “Grandpa, I…I…that…”

Grandpa Song smiled and said, “You kid, what is there to be embarrassed about? Just

say anything!”

Warnia said embarrassingly: “Grandpa, Mr. Wade has been very busy recently. We have

almost no chance to meet…”

Grandpa Song‟s expression was a little disappointed and said, “Warnia, you can‟t waste

it like this! You are still young, but grandpa is about to die. You can wait, but grandpa

can‟t wait for a few years…”

As he said, Mr. Song hurriedly said again: “Warnia, Grandpa said this not to kidnap you

morally, nor to force you to have to do with Mr. Wade. The main reason is that Grandpa

can also see that in your heart. You really like Mr. Wade, right?”

Warnia nodded lightly, her face flushed and hot.

She really became more and more enamoured of Charlie.

She likes a strong man like a man with ability. The stronger the man, the more attractive

she feels.

Therefore, she was enamored with Charlie, there was really no suspense, it was

inevitable.

Mr. Song sighed softly, and said, “The only pity is that Mr. Wade got married too early,

but in modern society, everyone sees these things very lightly. For a man, second

marriage is nothing, and third marriage is not even called. It‟s a matter, so you don‟t

need to care about a man who has been married before. You don‟t need to care about

who his first wife is. You just need to know that all you have to do is to keep a good

man by your side forever, even if he has already been married. Ten times of marriage, as

long as he can stay by your side, it‟s more important than anything.”

Warnia nodded slightly and said piously: “Grandpa, I understand what you are saying.

It‟s just that I can‟t chase Mr. Wade too tightly for fear that he will dislike me because of

this, because I heard that Mr. Wade treats his wife very well.”

“Yeah.” Mr. Song said in agreement: “In this case, it‟s not wrong for you to fight steadily,

step by step, and secretly go through it.”

With that, Mr. Song suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, “By the way, it

will be my 80th birthday in a few days. Please invite Mr. Wade to come over to the

birthday banquet when you turn around. It‟s just this opportunity to meet him. This

increases the relationship.”

Warnia hurriedly said, “Ok, Grandpa, I will.”

“Yeah.” Mr. Song nodded and said, “It‟s okay, it‟s not too early. You can go to SanityLab

Hospital with Honor to see the junior of Wu‟s family first!”

Chapter 537

Soon, Honor drove Warnia out of the house and went straight to the suburban

SanityLab Hospital.

At this moment, in the SanityLab Hospital, the nurse just fed Wu Qi who was crazy.

After feeding him, wiping his mouth, rinsing his mouth, and washing his stomach, Wu Qi

can be considered as regaining consciousness, lying on the hospital bed with his hands

and feet tied, his face is unlovable.

Several nurses resisted the nausea and walked from the inside of the intensive care unit

to the family rest room outside with the filthy thing washed out of his stomach.

Wu Qi‟s father Regnar and his brother Roger sat on the sofa with no expressions.

After the nurse came out, she respectfully said to them: “Mr. Wu, the patient has

regained consciousness.”

Regnar asked coldly: “Is the stomach lavage finished?”

The nurse nodded and whispered: “It‟s finished!”

“Yeah.” Regnar asked again: “The stuff you are feeding this time has been disinfected?”

The nurse hurriedly said: “It has been sterilized. We put it in a pressure cooker for high

temperature and high pressure sterilization. Although the smell cannot be eliminated, it

can be confirmed that there are no bacteria or viruses in it…”

Now, Wu Qi‟s iron rule of “supplements” every hour has remained the same.

Regnar didn‟t dare to stop him. After all, he would die after a minute. He was really

afraid that something would happen to his son.

Therefore, he discussed with his medical experts and came up with a temporary

solution, which is to put the “supplement” for Wu Qi in a pressure cooker for half an

hour in advance, so that at least it won‟t be “infested” and make him sick.

This is the only buffer they can do at this stage.

Regnar glanced at a few nurses, waved his hand sullenly, and said, “Okay, you can go

out. Remember to prepare the next meal in advance.”

The nurse nodded and said, “Eight meals tonight have been prepared in advance, and

each one will be autoclaved and sterilized in advance, and then placed at room

temperature for the patient. You rest assured.”

Regnar suddenly felt a strong nausea, waved his hand and said, “Okay, go now.”

After the nurses went out, Roger whispered to Regnar: “Dad, it‟s not a problem that it‟s

always like this! He eats sh!t every hour. If this spreads out, what would happen the Wu

family‟s face? “

Regnar asked, “What should I do? You can‟t watch your brother die, right?”

Roger said hurriedly: “I didn‟t mean that. I wanted to say, or let‟s take Wu Qi back to

Suzhou. It‟s not a way to stay here. Go back to our own home and use our own doctors

and nurses. Be more assured than they are tight-lipped.”

Regnar said: “It‟s okay to let your brother go back, we can‟t leave yet.”

“Why?” Roger asked in surprise: “What else can we do here?”

Regnar said: “I suspect that your brother had this problem suddenly. It is definitely not

accidental. There must be some clue behind that we haven‟t found out yet. So I plan to

stay in Aurous Hill for a while and make a good investigation. You have to stay with me.”

Roger nodded when he heard this, and said, “Okay, dad, I will stay with you.”

Regnar hummed and said, “In this case, let our doctor go home with your brother first

tomorrow morning.”

After speaking, he stood up and said: “Lets go in and see your brother.”

The father and son got up, pushed open the door of the ward inside, and a disgusting

stench came over their faces.

Although the windows are open and the exhaust is open, the smell will really last for a

while.

Chapter 538

Wu Qi was lying on the bed, with tears in his eyes and silently looking out the window.

He smelled the strong smell when he breathed, and he already felt bored.

“Wu Qi.”

Seeing him so decadent, Regnar gave a distressed cry.

Wu Qi didn‟t look back, still staring out the window, choked up and said: “Dad, you let

me die. I have to do such a disgusting thing every hour, I really want to collapse…”

Regnar hurriedly stepped forward, shook his hand, and said, “Good son, you have to

remember one sentence, it is never better to die than to live!”

Wu Qi burst into tears: “But, who can live worse than me? If I have to live like this in my

life, then I really want to die now…”

Regnar felt distressed and said seriously: “Wu Qi, don‟t worry, no matter what method is

used, Dad will heal you, Dad promises you!”

Wu Qi turned his head, looked at his father, and asked subconsciously: “Dad, is what you

said is true?”

As he spoke, a stench hit Regnar‟s cheek.

Regnar‟s eyes reddened by the smell, he also shed two lines of tears. He could only

resist the urge to vomit, nodded and said, “It‟s true, don‟t worry!”

After speaking, Regnar said again: “I will arrange for someone to take you back

tomorrow. Dad will find the culprit in Aurous Hill, and then find a cure for you. After you

go home, you can take care of your health at home and wait for Dad‟s Good news!”

Wu Qi felt a glimmer of hope and nodded excitedly.

Roger on the side could not help sighing and said, “Wu Qi, don‟t worry, if you let

Brother find out who did this, Brother will kill him and give you revenge!”

Wu Qi nodded moved and said, “Thank you brother!”

At this time, the nurse knocked on the door and came in and said, “Mr. Wu, there is a

Mr. Song and a Miss Song who want to see you.”

“Mr. Song, Miss Song?” Regnar frowned slightly, and then suddenly realized: “It should

be from the Song family, please let them in quickly.”

After speaking, he hurriedly added: “Please go to the outside living room, don‟t bring

them into the ward.”

The nurse nodded and turned to leave.

Roger asked in surprise: “Dad, is someone from the Song family here?”

“It should be.” Regnar said: “We have come to Aurous Hill this time. We haven‟t visited

the Song family yet. Maybe the Song family has received the news, so that‟s why they

came over.”

Roger nodded, and suddenly thought of Warnia, the eldest of the Song family.

The last time he saw Warnia was three or four years ago, when she was already very

beautiful.

At that time, he already had the idea of pursuing Warnia. After all, Warnia was not only

beautiful, well-educated, and capable, but more importantly, the strength of the Song

family was not weak, and it could be said that it was right in line with the Wu family.

However, he hadn‟t finished his studies at the time, so he didn‟t have time to pursue

Warnia.

Later, when he returned to China, he was busy handling the business from his family, not

to mention coming to Aurous Hill to pursue Warnia, so this matter was crushed by him.

Now, he heard that someone from the Song family had come, and his affection for

Warnia suddenly rekindled!

He couldn‟t help but look forward to it in his heart. One of the two people who he

hoped to meet now was Warnia!

Chapter 539

When the nurse brought Honor and Warnia into the outer hall of the ward, Regnar and

Roger just came out.

Roger saw the slim, beautiful and unparalleled Warnia at a glance, and he was shocked

for several seconds without regaining his senses.

Regnar was a little surprised when he saw Warnia.

He is Warnia‟s elder, so he didn‟t have much contact with Warnia. They have not seen

each other for several years. He didn‟t expect this girl to look more beautiful and

attractive, not much less than those big stars!

Honor at this moment respectfully said: “Hello, Uncle Wu, I am Honor of the Song

family, and this is my cousin Warnia. Grandpa heard that you are in Aurous Hill, so he let

us come and visit you.”

After that, Honor said again: “My father is not in Aurous Hill for the time being, so he

can‟t come to visit in person. Please forgive us.”

Regnar hurriedly said: “Oh, Uncle Song is so polite! I was supposed to visit him, but

something happened at home, so I never walked away. That is a bit rude of me!”

Although the Wu family and the Song family are very different in strength, they belong

to the first-line family in the south of the Yangtze River. Therefore, no matter who

comes to whose territory, these two families should actually visit.

If under normal circumstances, Regnar came to Aurous Hill, then the first thing to do is

to visit the Song‟s house, and the two families move around to improve the relationship.

Therefore, he felt a little bit embarrassed.

The key is that his family‟s situation is indeed special. It is a shame to talk about this

problem with youngest son Wu Qi.

So he said frankly: “Oh, this time I came to Aurous Hill, it was mainly because the boy

had some physical and mental problems. So as soon as I came over, I stayed in the

hospital and didn‟t go anywhere. Otherwise, I must Visit Uncle Song for a while, and

hope that Uncle Song will forgive me and don‟t blame me.”

Warnia hurriedly said: “Uncle Wu, you don‟t need to be so polite. Grandpa knows that

you have business to do, so there is no point to blame.”

With that, Warnia took out a piece carved from cold jade and handed it to Regnar, and

said solmenly: “Uncle Wu, this piece of cold jade is good for your son. It is said to have

the effect of calming the mind. He asked me to give it to you. He hopes it will have an

effect on the second son‟s condition.”

Regnar hurriedly thanked: “Thank you Uncle Song so much!”

As he said, he was not polite, and reached out and took this cold jade.

Roger on the side kept watching Warnia silently, and then forcedly pretended to be

calm and said: “Warnia, have we not seen each other for a long time?”

Warnia smiled slightly, nodded and said: “It seems that it has been three or four years, I

don‟t remember it clearly.

Roger smiled and said: “Time flies so fast! Your changes are big enough. It seems that

we will have to contact a lot in the future, otherwise we will not recognize each other if

we accidentally encounter outside in two years!”

Warnia also said politely: “Yes, we haven‟t seen each other for so many years, everyone

has changed a lot.”

Regnar was keenly aware of Roger‟s abnormality. He could see that Roger seemed to be

interested in Warnia.

At this moment, he suddenly felt in his mind that if he could really marry Warnia to the

Wu family and let her be his daughter-in-law, it would be perfect!

There are also many large families in Aurous Hill, and many of them are of marriageable

age, but the key problem is that most girls in large families are not very attractive.

Although some are good-looking, they have been spoiled since childhood, so they have

a very poor temperament. There are really few who can be as smart as Warnia.

If the two families can marry, they will definitely join forces and have a strong

stimulating effect on each other.

Chapter 540

If the two families can work together after the marriage, then the two families will even

have a chance to lead the entire Aurous Hill.

Thinking of this, he deliberately smiled and asked Warnia: “Warnia is so beautiful and so

good. I wonder if you are married?”

Warnia said hurriedly: “Uncle Wu, you are joking. If I get married, grandpa will definitely

notify you to come for a wedding drink.”

Regnar smiled and nodded, saying that this girl is clever and can speak.

So he asked again: “Then Warnia has a boyfriend now? If so, which young master are we

look for?”

When Roger heard his father ask this question, he hurriedly raised his ears with concern,

looking forward to Warnia‟s answer.

At this moment Warnia immediately thought of Charlie in her heart.

What if Charlie were not married? she should have already confessed to him.

Moreover, she is considered to be the better of the girls. She believes he would not

refuse her. In that case, when someone asks her a question like this, she could proudly

and shyly say that her boyfriend is Charlie… …

Thinking of this, Warnia couldn‟t help sighing in her heart, and said: “Uncle Wu, I haven‟t

found a boyfriend yet.”

Both Regnar and Roger breathed a sigh of relief.

Didn‟t find a boyfriend, that would be great!

A girl like Warnia really couldn‟t be found with a lantern. Since she is still single, his son

has a great chance to chase her!

So he immediately said to Warnia: “By the way, Warnia, I hope you will tell Uncle Song

when you go back. I have arranged a plane to take my second son home for treatment

tomorrow. Roger and I will stay in Aurous Hill to find out. Specific clues, so tomorrow we

will definitely come to visit.”

Warnia didn‟t think much, nodded and said, “OK Uncle Wu, I‟ll tell Grandpa when I go

back.”

What Regnar thought was that since he was going to stay in Aurous Hill for a while, he

might as well take Roger and go to Song‟s house for a few days.

As the host of the Song family, arranging for a few days to stay with his son is normal. In

this way, it can also create a chance for his son to have more contact with Warnia.

Regnar even thought, this time he will find a suitable opportunity to talk about marriage

with Mr. Song, presumably Mr. Song will not refuse.

After all, there is no family bigger in Aurous Hill than the Wu family, and Roger is the

eldest son of the Wu family and the first heir of the younger generation. It is not an

exaggeration to say that he is the fifth king of the first diamond in Aurous Hill.

As long as Mr. Song agrees, he will definitely help persuade Warnia. In this way, the

marriage may be settled soon, and the two families will choose an early auspicious day

together and the marriage can be done!

Regnar is not young anymore. He has been hoping to hold his grandson and see the

continuation of Wu‟s incense with his own eyes, but he has never met a woman worthy

of his son.

Just now, he caught Warnia at a glance, and felt that there was no better daughter-inlaw than Warnia in this world!

However, he never dreamed that Warnia had already belonged to someone in some

way.

Moreover, the man who made Warnia so enamored was the culprit who turned his

second son into a sh!t-swallowing beast!

Chapter 541

Honor, who hadn‟t spoken for a long time, looked at him coldly and saw that the Wu

family father and son were moved by his sister Warnia.

At this moment, there was a faint excitement in his heart.

If Warnia could marry the Wu family, that would be great for him!

At that time, Warnia will marry the Wu family as a young woman, naturally it is possible

to compete with her for the Song family‟s property, and he will become the welldeserved heir of the Song family.

He was afraid that Warnia would get along with that Charlie.

He didn‟t know Charlie‟s true identity. He only knew that Charlie seemed to have some

supernatural powers, and he really made his grandfather respect him.

If Warnia is really with Charlie, then there is no doubt that Charlie must join the Song

family. At that time, he will be in trouble!

Warnia herself is his biggest rival for the family property. If she doesn‟t marry far away,

she will always be his rival!

Moreover, grandpa respects Charlie very much, and dreams that he can enter the Song

family. If Warnia really makes grandpa do what she wants, then grandpa will definitely

pay more attention to her and Charlie.

At that time, Warnia and Charlie will be in the Song family together, so how can they still

be in their early days?

Therefore, the last thing he wanted to see was that Warnia was really with Charlie!

Now that the Wu family has the intention of marrying, all they have to do is to find a

way to persuade grandpa and Warnia to accept the Wu family and send Warnia out

early!

Warnia didn‟t realize the intentions of the Wu family man. She and Honor had a polite

conversation with the father and son. Seeing that it was not early, they left because of

inconvenience.

Regnar and Roger kept sending them downstairs. Watching them get in the car and

seeing the car go far away, Regnar sighed and said, “Warnia, this girl is a perfect girl!”

Roger on the side also nodded and said, “I didn‟t expect her to become more beautiful

after a few years.”

Regnar said seriously: “beauty is only the second thing, family background, education,

and temperament are the most important.”

As he said, he said again: “However, Warnia has no choice in these aspects. If you can

marry her, it is really the best choice for you.”

Roger smiled and said, “Dad, you can help me a lot with this matter. Warnia‟s parents

have passed away, so you have to start with her grandfather.”

Regnar smiled and said, “You can rest assured, Dad knows that, I believe that Mr. Song

also hopes that Warnia can marry a good family, and our Wu family is the best choice.”

After that, Regnar said again: “I think, if I tell Mr. Song about this matter, Mr. Song will

definitely agree to immediately, and then start working for Warnia. If it goes well, within

a month , we should be able to make the marriage agreement!”

“Okay!” Roger said excitedly, “I better have the wedding this year!”

At this moment, Roger had only Warnia in his mind. As for his poor brother, he had

completely forgotten him.

When he returned to the ward, Wu Qi began to lose heart again.

The nurses are already busy, bringing in the “Special meal” that has been sterilized with

high temperature, feeding Wu Qi to enjoy it first, and then using gastric lavage to wash

out as much of the food as possible. .

Regnar went in and took a look, then walked out with a black face.

Roger didn‟t even enter, and sat on the sofa outside alone, looking at Warnia‟s WeChat

Moments.

Before coming to Aurous Hill, he had not paid much attention to Warnia, who had not

seen him in a few years.

Chapter 542

However, seeing her just now has completely ignited his deep desire for Warnia.

Therefore, he wanted to browse all the photos of Warnia‟s circle of friends at the first

time.

He carefully observed every picture in Warnia‟s circle of friends, and while looking at it,

he sighed in his heart that she was a perfect girl, and he couldn‟t find the slightest fault.

So, he secretly vowed in his heart that he must get Warnia anyway!

……

On the way back with Warnia and her elder brother Honor, Honor tentatively said to

Warnia: “Warnia, I think Roger seems to be interesting in you!”

Warnia said flatly: “Oh.”

“Oh?” Honor asked curiously: “Why are you so cold?”

“Otherwise?” Warnia said, “Is he interested in me? It has nothing to do with me. Do I

have to be very excited?”

Honor asked: “Roger looks like a hero, so don‟t you have any interest in him at all?”

Warnia shook her head and said, “I have no feeling for him at all, and he is not even a

friend in my eyes, at best he is a half acquaintance.”

Honor hurriedly persuaded: “Are you stupid? How strong is the Wu family! The first

family in the south of the Yangtze River, if you can come together with Roger, it will be

the icing on the cake for the Song family!”

“I have no feeling for him.” Warnia said seriously: “I won‟t be with a person who I don‟t

feel towards, even if he is the richest man in the world.”

Honor said in surprise: “You would really like that Charlie?!”

Warnia glanced at Honor, a little embarrassed to answer.

Honor sighed and said, “My good sister, are you stupid? Grandpa is so confused. If he

asks you to chase Charlie, then you will really chase him? He is a husband. What about

you? You are the most noble one among the girls in Aurous Hill. How can you be with

such a man?”

Warnia somewhat evasively said: “Brother, don‟t worry about my business, I will take

care of it myself.”

“Hey!” Honor sighed pretentiously, and said: “I am the brother who watched you grow

up. Brother sincerely hopes that you can marry a good man who is the right person, and

is like you, who has never been married. If you really marry Charlie, a second-married

man in the future, it will be a pity for you!”

Having said that, Honor further said: “What‟s more, this Charlie is still a live-in son-inlaw, how can he be worthy of you?”

Warnia turned her face to look at Honor, and said seriously: “Brother, Mr. Wade is not as

unbearable as you said, you just haven‟t seen the shining light on Mr. Wade.”

Honor said disdainfully: “What can he do to shine? Doesn‟t he just get a medicine? I

don‟t think it is great.”

Warnia shook her head and said lightly, “Everyone has many faces. In the eyes of many

people, Mr. Wade is a Rubbish and a son-in-law, but in my eyes, he is a real master. He

is different!”

Honor curled his lips: “Don‟t you also think that he is a real dragon on earth? I really

want to be laughed at by these four words! Real dragon on earth…I pooh!”

Warnia glanced at Honor, feeling that Honor‟s appearance at this time was like a

mentally retarded.

However, Honor felt that it was time for Warnia and Grandpa to keep their eyes open to

see Charlie‟s true colors.

Isn‟t Charlie known as the real dragon on earth? Then I figured out how to make Roger

become super dragon, strip his skin, and shake his muscles!

Chapter 543

At the same time, Tianqi was staring at the Rejuvenation Pill given to him by Charlie in

his Clinic.

He recalled what Charlie said to him, and Charlie told him that this medicine can make

him ten years younger and extend his life by ten years.

Although he knew that Charlie had great magical powers, he still felt that such a

medicinal effect was like a fantasy.

As the saying goes, there is a day when a flower blooms, and a person will never be a

teenager.

Human beings can control everything in the world, but they can‟t control aging alone.

How many in this world, how can there be any elixir to rejuvenate people?

However, when he thought that the medicine was given by Mr. Wade, Tianqi was full of

confidence in the medicine again.

He felt that Mr. Wade would never deceive him. Since he said so, then this medicine

must have such a magical effect.

So, he made up his mind to take the medicine according to Charlie‟s instructions.

Tianqi carefully put the Rejuvenating Pill in his mouth. He thought this pill would be

more difficult to eat, but he didn‟t expect that as soon as the pill was taken, it instantly

turned into a sweetness and directly flowed into the abdomen.

Immediately afterwards, it was a magical moment that Tianqi would never forget.

He felt that his body was tightly wrapped up and down by a warm current, which was

like a strange energy, working in every part of his body.

At first, he felt a little tightness on his face, then his scalp was itchy and numb, and then

he felt all the joints become hot.

A few minutes later, Tianqi felt a feeling of rebirth.

It seems that the whole body has really returned to the way it was ten years ago!

He came to the mirror subconsciously, and when he glanced at it, he was shocked by

himself in the mirror!

No wonder he felt tight on his face just now. It turned out that the wrinkled skin before

was tightened a lot, so he looked a little younger at once!

What‟s even more amazing is that he was already full of silver hair, but he didn‟t expect

that this full head of silver hair turned out to be more than half black!

The body that was already a little rickety can now stand up straight, and the joints that

have been severely degraded have also been greatly improved.

Tianqi hurriedly got on his pulse, signaled his pulse, and then found that his whole

person‟s breath and pulse had been greatly improved compared to before!

In other words, not only does he look younger, not only his bones are younger, but his

internal organs, inside and out, are all young!

It‟s tantamount to suddenly returning from more than seventies to the state of sixties!

Tianqi was crazy!

If a person‟s life is a clockwork alarm clock, then the energy stored in the clockwork will

continue to fade with the passage of time, until the moment when all the energy stored

is exhausted, the alarm clock will also Stop completely.

And now, Tianqi‟s life alarm clock is equivalent to being used by Charlie with his God‟s

hand to force back twice!

This also means that Tianqi‟s life alarm clock can go two more laps!

Isn‟t this a miracle? !

Chapter 544

If such an elixir is sold, let alone one billion, it means more than one billion. Those old

and rich will all rush to buy…

When people are old, what is the use of making more money? If money can return to

youth, those billionaires worth billions or tens of billions will definitely spend half or

even most of their worth without hesitation to give themselves 10 or 20 years of life!

This is exactly how difficult it is for someone to buy an inch of time!

Tianqi was in tears of excitement at this moment!

Even crying!

He immediately took out his cell phone and sent a WeChat message to Charlie, saying,

“Mr. Wade, your immortal medicine, Shi has already taken, thank you very much for your

reward, Shi is willing to treat your with all his heart and mind, and will not give up!”

Charlie replied lightly: “It will be effective, but you must remember not to tell anyone

other than Zhovia.”

Refining such a rejuvenating pill requires three hundred years of premium purple

ginseng, which is really precious.

He called for his granddaughter Zhovia who was grinding medicine next door. When

Zhovia saw Tianqi, she was shocked and said: “Grandpa…what‟s wrong with you? Do you

feel that you are suddenly younger! With me ten When I was a few years old, I had

exactly the same impression of you!”

Tianqi sighed with excitement, “It‟s all thanks to the elixir given by Mr. Wade! Mr. Wade

said that I could be ten years younger and live ten years longer. I didn‟t expect it to have

such a magical effect!”

Zhovia was also stunned, and blurted out: “Grandpa, how can this fairy medicine have

such a magical effect? This is incredible!”

Tianqi tremblingly said: “I said earlier that Mr. Wade is a real dragon on earth, which is

beyond our comprehension. I have lived such an old age. I never expected that the

greatest opportunity in life was to meet Mr. Wade. …..”

With that said, Tianqi hurriedly took out the small wooden box containing the pill from

his close-fitting pocket.

In the wooden box, there is also a half pill.

This is the last time Charlie refined the pill that can treat body and nerve damage and

strengthen the body.

Half of it was used when he helped Charlie save Jacob, his Old Master.

The whole one was specially rewarded by Charlie after knowing that he refused to treat

Fredmen.

Tianqi kept thinking that when he was old, he would take this one and a half pill with

him at all times for emergencies.

However, today suddenly had such an opportunity, he prepared to give one of these

pills to his granddaughter Zhovia.

So, Tianqi took out the pill and said: “Zhovia, this is the medicine that Mr. Wade

previously rewarded at that moment. I originally wanted to keep it for myself…”

Speaking of this, Tianqi looked at Zhovia and said sincerely: “Zhovia, don‟t blame

Grandpa for being selfish. After all, Grandpa is getting old, and the older people are

afraid of death and don‟t want to leave you too early… “

Zhovia hurriedly said: “Grandpa, don‟t say such things, I never think you are selfish!”

Tianqi smiled slightly and said, “Actually, I understand in his heart that I am selfish.”

With that said, Tianqi handed the pill to Zhovia, and said seriously: “Zhovia, Grandpa has

received too much favor from Mr. Wade. I have a handful of old bones. It is a blessing

that I have been able to have such an opportunity for several lifetimes. Therefore,

Grandpa can‟t enjoy these blessings of Mr. Wade alone. Grandpa will give you this

medicine. You can keep it next to your body in case you need it.”

Zhovia hurriedly waved her hand and said, “Grandpa, you should keep this medicine,

Zhovia don‟t!”

Tianqi said seriously: “Zhovia, listen to Grandpa‟s words and accept this medicine.

Grandpa alone will not be blessed to endure such a great destiny. You should be

helping Grandpa share the destiny.”

After speaking, he sighed again: “Zhovia, from today, you must serve Mr. Wade well.

Even if your grandpa dies in the future, you must continue to serve. This is not only to

repay Mr. Wade‟s kindness, but also for yourself. Seek a greater good fortune!”

Chapter 545

Seeing that grandpa said sincerely, Zhovia hesitated and finally took the medicine.

Once upon a time, she had dreamed in her heart whether she could have such a

miraculous medicine, but when she thought that her grandfather was older and needed

more than herself, she didn‟t think about it anymore.

However, she never expected that Grandpa would actually give the medicine that Mr.

Wade gave him to her!

Therefore, she was extremely excited after receiving this pill, and at the same time, the

words her grandfather had ordered continued to echo in her mind.

Serve Mr. Wade for a lifetime?

She really want to, but she doesn‟t know, Mr. Wade will dislike her?

Tianqi saw her careful thoughts, smiled slightly, and said: “Zhovia, Mr. Wade is a person

who values love and justice. As long as you treat him wholeheartedly and sincerely, he

will treat you sincerely. Grandpa will never live forever. It‟s nothing more than a hundred

years old. You are still young. If you can always stand by Mr. Wade and serve him, Mr.

Wade will definitely not treat you badly in the future.”

Zhovia nodded repeatedly and said, “Don‟t worry, grandpa, Zhovia knows!”

Tianqi sighed sincerely: “At the time Honor invited me to treat Mr. Song, my old wounds

were not healed. I wanted you to oo there alone, but because I had friendship with Mr.

Song back then, in case you treat him. It‟s not good for him, he may not be able to live

for long, so he came here. I didn‟t expect that in this trip to Aurous Hill would meet the

biggest noble person…”

……

Tianqi stayed up all night with excitement.

Like him, there is also the Song family‟s father Song.

It‟s just that Mr. Song is not as lucky as Tianqi. After being rescued by Charlie and taking

the magical medicine given by Charlie before, his body is indeed much better than when

he was seriously ill, and his legs and feet are also much more flexible, but Because of the

poor foundation, in fact, his physical fitness has not been greatly improved.

It happened that Aurous Hill had cooled down in the past two days, and Father Song felt

that he was slightly cold and coughing all the time, so this night was almost as if he

hadn‟t slept.

Early the next morning, Mr. Song got up from the bed dizzy.

Coughing and staying up all night, whether it is physical or mental state, it is not very

good at this time.

When the Old Master left the room, Warnia and Honor had both gone out early. The

two of them are now busy with part of the family business, and they leave early and

return late every day.

So Father Song called the housekeeper Boyu, and asked him to drive him to Tianqi‟s

Clinic. He planned to let Tianqi get two sets of medicine for him. If he could prescribe

some prescriptions for warming the body, then It couldn‟t be better.

As soon as the Clinic opened the door in the morning, a Rolls Royce slowly stopped at

the door. The top-notch luxury car immediately attracted the attention of many passing

pedestrians.

Then, the elderly Song, supported by Boyu, walked out of the Rolls Royce.

Beside the two of them, there were four bodyguards closely following, all of whom were

masters that the Song family could find.

Father Song took two steps, stopped and coughed twice, then took a step and walked

again.

Uncle Boyu carefully supported him while helping the Old Master follow his back and

said respectfully: “Mr. Wade since you are unwell, we should let you rest at home. I will

ask the genius doctor Tianqi to see you.”

“I can‟t make it.” Old Song Song waved his hand and said, “Tianqi is arrogant, and he is

also a well-known doctor in the country. How many big people want to ask him to

please him, I have a minor illness, how can I let him come? .”

Boyu said, “Mr. Song you are about to celebrate your birthday. You are the birthday star.

How can you do everything yourself.”

Chapter 546

“It‟s okay.” Mr. Song said lightly: “It just so happens, by the way, hand over an invitation

to the genius doctor Tianqi, inviting him to come to the birthday party.

After that, he pointed to the gate of Clinic and said, “Take me in.”

At this moment, Zhovia happened to be busy in the outer hall of the Clinic. She

suddenly saw Mr. Song coming. She hurried forward and asked respectfully: “Master

Song, why are you here? Is there any discomfort?”

Grandpa Song coughed, and said with a smile: “When people are old, this body is not as

good as one day. The weather is getting colder recently. I have a little bit of cold. I came

to your grandfather to asked him to catch some medicine for me.”

Zhovia hurriedly said, “Hurry up take him inside. I will go to the inner hall and call

Grandpa.”

After speaking, Zhovia welcomed Mr. Song in, and after Mr. Song sat down, she went to

the inner hall and called Tianqi.

Hearing that Mr. Song was coming, Tianqi hurriedly put down what he was holding and

walked out quickly.

Tianqi always regarded Mr. Song as a great benefactor, and he was a little grateful to

Old Song. After all, he knew Charlie because he was critically ill. He accepted Honor‟s

invitation and came to see him.

If it weren‟t for this incident, he wouldn‟t have had the opportunity to know Charlie.

Therefore, deep down in his heart, he always remembered the love of Mr. Song.

At this moment, Tianqi had just walked out, and the moment Grandpa Song saw Tianqi

face to face, he was shocked and speechless!

He never expected that Tianqi suddenly became so young!

Last time he met, Tianqi was clearly a standard Old Master in traditional medicine, with

white beard and hair. But now, most of his white hair is black and shiny, and the age

lines on his face are much lighter, and his shriveled figure is also full. He looks aware, his

complexion was ruddy, and he was full of energy.

And now, Tianqi was originally in his seventies. Because of his good health regimen, he

looks like he is seventy years old, but now it seems that Tianqi is also in his sixties!

In the eyes of Mr. Song, this is almost the same as rejuvenation!

He couldn‟t understand how Tianqi did it, so much younger at once?

“Look at him, and then look at me. I am 80 this year, only a few years old from Tianqi‟s

age. However, because I was seriously ill, I have since recovered and stopped vomiting,

and I look more old.”

Compared with Tianqi, who is ten years younger now, the two are almost a generation

apart!

The shocked Old Master Song couldn‟t sit still anymore. He stood up tremblingly, and

asked in shock, “Brother Shi, how come I haven‟t seen you in a few days? Why are you

so much different? Looking at you today, I feel you are younger than me. You‟re not

over 20 years old! Have you found any extraordinary way to keep in good health?!”

Tianqi hurriedly arched his hands and said: “Brother Song, the reason why Shi has made

this change is really because of a recent chance.”

Hearing this, the Old Master Song was very envious. He now dreams of encountering

the same chance as Tianqi.

Even if he let him spend his wealth, he is willing!

Therefore, he asked Boyu to retreat temporarily, only when he and Tianqi were left, he

cautiously asked: “Brother Shi, I wonder if you can reveal, where did your chance come

from?”

Tianqi said apologetically: “Brother Song, please forgive me, I promised, this matter can‟t

be told!”

When the Old Master Song heard the words, his eyes flickered, and he blurted out: “The

chance that the Old Master said, it is nothing but Mr. Wade?!”

Chapter 547

Mr. Song is not stupid, what good fortune can make a person more than ten years

younger?

Only one person in Aurous Hill can do such a magical thing.

That person is Charlie, Mr. Charlie Wade!

Although Tianqi hasn‟t responded yet, Mr. Song is sure that Tianqi must have received

the good fortune from Mr. Wade to become so young all of a sudden!

At this time, Tianqi was complicated.

Without the approval of Mr. Wade, he would definitely not dare to talk about the

Rejuvinating Pill.

After all, Mr. Wade clearly reminded him yesterday not to tell others.

However, now that Mr. Song has guessed it by himself, it seems a bit difficult to do.

Seeing Mr. Song‟s face, he said awkwardly: “Brother Song, you guessed this by yourself.

Don‟t tell Mr. Wade that it was me… Mr. Wade won‟t let me I tell anyone.”

When Mr. Song heard this, he confirmed his guess in his heart.

The gift to Tianqi was indeed no one else, but the good grandson-in-law, Charlie, and

Mr. Wade that he wanted to do!

Mr. Song was extremely envious about this matter.

Even, when the envy reached a certain level, he was already faintly jealous.

He didn‟t want to be like Tianqi, a person in his seventies, it seems that he is only sixty

years old?

Why didn‟t he want his life to last ten years or more?

Once people reach middle-aged and old age, they will become more and more afraid of

death at old age. This is human nature, and no one can avoid them.

The same is true for Mr. Song.

He has recovered from a serious illness, and there are still many minor problems in his

body.

Although Charlie‟s last medicine pill can make him live for a few more years, but it only

keeps him alive.

It is impossible for him to have a ten-year-old body like Tianqi.

Therefore, Mr. Song couldn‟t help sighing at this moment, and said, “I never thought

that Mr. Wade could have such an ability!”

Tianqi also looked solemnly and said, “Mr. Wade has been transcended into the saint in

the medical skills. In my life, I am afraid I only have worship…”

Father Song couldn‟t help sighing: “It would be great if Mr. Wade could give me such a

fortune. I would like to give tens of billions of cash!”

Although that was the case, Song Grandpa knew very well in his heart that he couldn‟t

directly ask Charlie to make such a request, otherwise, on the one hand, he might betray

Tianqi, and on the other hand, he might betray Mr. Wade.

Therefore, such good fortune can only wait for a coincidence or when the time is ripe,

no matter what it is, it must not be forced.

And the best time is to make Charlie his grandson-in-law!

If Warnia can marry Mr. Wade, how can he worry about such good luck?

It‟s a pity that Warnia and Charlie haven‟t made any definite progress yet, which makes

Old Song a little worried.

It seems that they still have to find a way to bring these two young people together

Because he knew in his heart that once the Song family and Charlie had a deeper

relationship, not only would it benefit, Warnia and the entire Song family would benefit

for life!

Chapter 548

Just when Mr. Song made up his mind, Tianqi asked him: “Brother Song, what is the

main cause of your discomfort today?”

Grandpa Song looked at Tianqi, put away his thoughts, and said, “Hey, brother Shi, look

at me now, my body is worsening every day. I have recently fallen into the autumn and

caught the cold when I didn‟t pay attention. I have to find you to treat me with some

medicine.”

Tianqi hurriedly said, “Then I will get your pulse first to see where the problem is.”

Grandpa Song gave a hum and stretched out his hand.

Tianqi put his finger on the wrist of Mr. Song, checked his pulse, and looked at Mr.

Song‟s other conditions, and he was relieved that he was only infected with the cold.

“It‟s really just the cold. I‟ll prescribe some medicines for you. You can take them. It will

be better in three or two days.”

“Thank you Brother Shi.” Old Song nodded slightly, suddenly remembering something,

and blurted out: “By the way, there is still something.”

Father Song paused, and then said, “My 80th birthday will be in two days. We brothers

have known each other for many years, so you must come.”

While talking, Mr. Song handed a bronzing invitation to Tianqi.

Tianqi took it in his hand, and promised to Mr. Song, “Don‟t worry, Mr. Song, I will be

there on time.”

After speaking, Tianqi hurriedly asked Mr. Song to take the medicine, and then

personally sent him out of the door and put him in the car.

……

When Father Song returned to Song‟s house by car, Regnar and Roger had just sent Wu

Qi to the airport.

In order to prevent him from wanting to “supplement” on the plane, the nurse kept

guarding him and waited for him to have the urge for “supplement” before sending him

on the plane.

Wu Qi woke up from the chaos again, smelling his mouth full of stench, he looked at his

father in pain, choked up and said: “Dad, there must be someone behind who harmed

me. You must find the beast and avenge me. Ah! “

Regnar nodded and solemnly said, “Don‟t worry, Wu Qi, Dad will find out whoever

harmed you. He dares to treat you like this, and I must make him better than dead!”

After speaking, Regnar said again: “After you go home, don‟t show up, don‟t go out, and

stay at home. I will find a world-renowned doctor to treat you, and I will cure your

illness!”

Wu Qi choked and nodded again and again, and then reluctantly boarded the plane.

Wu‟s private plane took off from Aurous Hill Airport. Regnar and Roger have been

watching the plane take off and disappear into the sky.

After that, Regnar looked back and said to Roger who was beside him: “Let‟s go to

Song‟s house, and propose your marriage!”

Roger said excitedly: “Great dad! This matter should be settled sooner rather than later,

we must finalize it as soon as possible!”

After that, Roger asked a little nervously: “Dad, you said the Song family shouldn‟t refuse

this marriage, right?”

Regnar said confidently: “You are the eldest son of the Wu family. How many girls from

big families line up for you to choose them. Although Warnia looks good, the strength

of the Song family is much worse than ours. Father Song must be anxious to marry

Warnia to you!”

“Really?” Roger said in surprise: “According to what you said, Elder Song will definitely

agree?”

Regnar smiled indifferently, and said confidently: “Son, in Aurous Hill, which woman do

you want to marry, it‟s not possible to marry yet! You can see Warnia. It is the luck of the

Song family. In the final analysis, this matter is theirs. Keep your spirits high!”

As he said, he said with a arrogant look: “Believe it or not, when it comes to the Song

family, when I mention this, Mr. Song will immediately agree?”

Roger immediately smiled and blurted out: “Dad, let‟s go over now!”

Regnar smiled slightly and said, “You are also the eldest son and grandson of the Wu

family anyway. How come you are so uncomfortable when you meet Warnia, you have

no prospects at all!”

After speaking, Regnar exhorted: “When we arrive at the Song family, you must put on a

high attitude to let the Song family understand that marrying Warnia to you is a high

level, understand?”

“understand!”

Chapter 549

At noon, Song‟s house.

Regnar and Roger carefully selected some gifts before the father and son rushed to the

Song family.

Mr. Song already knew that they had come to Aurous Hill, and knew that their younger

generation had encountered something, so he didn‟t expect that they would come to

visit home so soon.

However, since the eldest son and eldest grandson of the Wu family are here, Father

Song is naturally very polite and comes out to entertain the two in person.

Regnar and Roger sat in the guest seats, Song Old Master sat opposite, Boyu poured tea

and water for everyone, and was very busy.

Regnar presented a lot of gifts, and then he put his hands together and smiled and said:

“I haven‟t seen Uncle Song for a long time. I didn‟t expect Uncle Song to be so strong.

It‟s really enviable!”

Father Song smiled slightly and said, “My body can‟t be said to be strong, at best, I have

a little self-care ability, and I won‟t die for a while.”

Regnar hurriedly said, “Uncle Song, you are really humble.”

After speaking, he said: “Uncle Song, I heard that you were ill, but this time you look

radiant, it seems that you are in good health?”

Old Master Song smiled bitterly and said: “At first I thought I was great, but today I

suddenly realized that I am far from great.”

Regnar was a little surprised when he heard it, and asked, “Uncle Song, how is that not

great?”

Grandpa Song smiled slightly and sighed: “It‟s really good to return to the state of the

body more than ten years overnight!”

When he said this, Mr. Song thought of Tianqi, who subverted his cognition today and

shocked him extremely.

When he returned from the Clinic, he had never forgotten about it, even brooding about

it.

Whenever he can meet such an opportunity, he will not let it go waste.

However, Regnar didn‟t know that he had gone through this, and thought he was joking

when he said this, so he smiled and echoed: “As the saying goes, there is a day when

flowers bloom again, and people will never be young again. Uncle Song, you want to be

young. I have the same wish, but unfortunately, this is just a wish after all and it cannot

be realized.”

Mr. Song smiled indifferently and didn‟t say much.

Regnar felt that it was impossible to achieve it because he had never seen a real dragon

like Mr. Wade in the world.

Therefore, there is no need to talk to him on this issue.

So Father Song asked him: “By the way, Regnar, with your second son, what‟s the

situation now?”

Regnar sighed, and said: “It‟s still the same, all methods have been used, but there is still

no progress. I have sent him back to Suzhou.”

Speaking of this, Regnar said again: “The reason why Roger and I have not left is to find

out why my second son became like this. I suspect that he was wronged, and it is very

likely that he was sent to this condition deliberately. The strong psychological

suggestion might even be related to the witchcraft of lowering the head in Southeast

Asia. I wonder if Uncle Song knows, does Aurous Hill have any good hands in this

method?”

Grandpa Song shook his head and said, “I have only heard of the witchcraft-like thing

you said, but I have never seen it before, and I can‟t even determine whether it is true or

not.”

Regnar said earnestly: “These things are actually true, but they are all sidelines. Most

people who use this method are small people, or desire to become rich or gather a

crowd. People, like our big families, generally disdain to engage in such things.”

Chapter 550

Mr. Song nodded and said: “Big families believe in Feng Shui fate and gossip of the

Book of Changes. This is the essence passed down by our Chinese ancestors. As for the

dregs in Southeast Asia, I really don‟t look at it admiringly. “

Regnar said: “From this point of view, there is really no clue. In this case, it may not be

easy to find the man behind the scenes.”

After that, Regnar clasped his fists and said, “Uncle Song, Roger and I are going to stay

in Aurous Hill for a few more days. We will check for relevant clues. I don‟t know if Uncle

Song is inconvenient to arrange for us to stay in your house for a few days?”

The Old Master Song smiled and said: “The Song and Wu family are also considered

family friends. How can this little thing be polite? Since you are here, I will naturally do

my best to be a landlord. Later I will let the servants to arrange things for you in the

guest room, you just live in it.”

The Song family‟s villa is just a mansion. There are more than a dozen rooms on the first

floor, and there are as many as eight guest rooms in the house. It‟s so easy to arrange

for the Wu family and his son to live temporarily.

When Regnar heard this, his eyebrows were instantly overjoyed, and he quickly thanked

him: “Thank you Uncle Song!”

After speaking, Regnar brought Roger, who had been silent for a long time, to his side

and said with a smile: “Uncle Song, I haven‟t officially introduced you to this man. This is

my son, Roger, and the next generation heir to the Wu family in the future. .”

Roger hurriedly bowed respectfully and said, “Junior Roger, Nice to meet you Grandpa

Song!”

Father Song smiled and nodded, and said, “The eldest son and grandson of the Wu

family are indeed a talent!”

Regnar laughed and said, “Uncle Song, you are too polite. In fact, your grandchildren are

all dragons and phoenixes!”

After that, he sighed: “Especially Warnia, I hadn‟t seen her for many years. When she

visited the hospital yesterday, I hardly dared to recognize her! Now she has become

more beautiful and mature.”

Mr. Song said with a smile: “Warnia just looks mature and capable, but in fact she is still

a little girl in her heart.”

Regnar nodded, and deliberately asked, “Uncle Song, Warnia should be at the age of

marriage. I wonder if you have found a good husband for her?”

Father Song suddenly thought of Charlie, but unfortunately, Charlie is still the son-in-law

of the Willson family, the husband of Claire, and his granddaughter have not made

substantial progress, so he can only say: “She is not too old, so she is not in a hurry.”

Regnar hurriedly said: “Uncle Song, in fact, this matter should be anxious. Time flies

quickly. If you don‟t worry about it this year or next year. You will find that it is too late

the next year. Looking for, falling in love, running in, talking about marriage, getting

married, conceiving in October, by the time you have a child, you may be almost 30

years old.”

Grandpa Song nodded in agreement, and said, “What you said makes sense. I take it

down. I‟ll talk to her and persuade her to plan early.”

In fact, what Elder Song thought was that he would use this set of excuses to persuade

Warnia to take the initiative to attack Charlie as soon as possible, and don‟t continue to

consume more time.

However, Regnar thought that he had already laid the groundwork and he could go

straight to the topic.

So he confidently said: “Uncle Song, I think Warnia and Roger are about the same age,

they are both at the stage of marriage, and I think they can be regarded as good friends,

Uncle Song, I wonder if you are interested in Our Wu family and want to strengthen the

relations?”

After all, Regnar smiled and looked at Mr. Song, determined to win.

He felt that after listening to this, Mr. Song would definitely agree to him without

hesitation.

Roger on the side also observed at Mr. Song nervously, expecting Mr. Song to agree.

However, no one thought that when Mr. Song heard this, he blurted out, “No!”

After finishing speaking, add another phrase: “Absolutely not!”

Chapter 551

“Absolutely not?!”

Regnar never dreamed that Mr. Song would refuse so simply.

It seems that the Old Master Song didn‟t even think about it, so he rejected him!

why? !

Why? !

Wu family is stronger than Song family. This son is the eldest grandson of the Wu family.

To put it bluntly, he is the most outstanding young talent in Aurous Hill.

How many girls from big families even took the initiative to give in, in order to hook up

with this son.

He likes Warnia, that is to give Song family face!

After all, it was Song family who climbed up using the Wu‟s!

There are ten thousand reasons to agree, but shouldn‟t have half the reason to refuse.

But they refused without hesitation, why?

Why do they look down on Wu‟s family so much?

So, he asked a little bit angrily: “Uncle Song, do you think our Roger is not worthy of

your Warnia?”

The Old Master Song wanted to say something subconsciously, he didn‟t deserve!

What international joke are you making with me? Can Roger be compared with Mr.

Wade?

In his eyes, this precious son, compared to Mr. Wade, is not even a single hair.

After all, this baby son has no ability to make the old man young even for a month.

But Mr. Wade can make him young for at least ten years!

Moreover, Mr. Wade has an extraordinary ability to reach the sky, how can a junior in

Wu family think of that?

However, the Wu family is a family friend of the Song family after all, so Mr. Song can‟t

speak too bluntly, otherwise it would be too hurtful to them.

So he said calmly: “Regnar, don‟t be too excited. This kind of thing is not my final say. As

you know, freedom of love, freedom of marriage, and Warnia‟s matters are all up to her

own decision. It‟s not easy to call the shots from my place in this time and age.”

Regnar shook his head and said, “Uncle Song, don‟t you know what is going on in our

family? In our family, no matter boys or girls, there is no such thing as freedom of love

and freedom of marriage? You have to follow the family‟s arrangements? Uncle Song, if

you agree, I believe Warnia will not disobey you.”

Their kind of family has always paid attention to the right family and marriage.

He originally thought that as long as he asked Warnia to marry Roger, the Old Master

Song would agree with joy. After all, the Wu family was still above the Song family in

terms of strength, and Warnia would consider this a high climb.

And Warnia‟s age is also right, even passing the best marriage age.

Chapter 552

In these top big families, the girls are usually in their twenties, and their marriages are

already scheduled.

Moreover, most of them are twenty-two or three years old and get married as soon as

they graduate from college.

So Regnar hoped that Mr. Song could directly mention this matter to Warnia, and even

directly ask her to accept the marriage.

Most girls in large families have the awareness of family arrangements for marriage. As

long as the elders of the family make arrangements, the younger generations will

naturally obey.

Father Song didn‟t expect that he declined Regnar, but Regnar retreated without

knowing it was difficult.

So he could only chuckled and waved his hand: “Actually, to be honest, Warnia is still

young and I haven‟t wanted to marry her yet. After all, her brother is not married yet.”

Regnar blurted out, “Boys can wait more, but girls can‟t do it! Getting married when you

are twenty-four or five years old is the best annualization. If you wait until you get

married at thirty, your own value will be at a great discount!”

Mr. Song smiled faintly: “In front of people who really like her, twenty-four or five years

old is no different from thirty, or even forty or fifty years old, but in front of people who

don‟t like her, twenty-four or five years old, There may be a huge change from the age

of twenty-six or seventeen. Therefore, I hope that my granddaughter can marry the

former rather than the latter.”

Roger hurriedly said: “Grandpa Song, if you are willing to marry Warnia to me, I will

always treat her like my first love!”

Mr. Song nodded and said, “I believe you will, but it depends on Warnia‟s intentions, not

that I can call the shots.”

Regnar felt a little unhappy.

I have said so much, you always refuse, my son even made a promise, you are still

rejecting, what do you mean? Looking down on my Wu family?

After a moment of silence, he said, “Uncle Song, I dare to ask, if you keep rejecting my

kindness, is there a better candidate for the Song family than Roger?”

Father Song saw that the other party was pressing hard every step of the way. If he still

did Tai Chi, the other party would definitely persevere. So he nodded and said seriously:

“I don‟t want to hide it, I really have a good candidate in my heart.”

After all, he added: “Warnia actually has a good candidate in her heart, and the two of

us are optimistic about the same person.”

When Roger heard this, he felt extremely disappointed. He finally met a woman who

made him so tempted. He didn‟t expect that the other family would not look down upon

him, and also revealed that she already has a lover!

Regnar also felt shocked, and there was a bit of anger that was hard to conceal in the

eyes of Mr. Song.

dmn, this bad Old Master’s eyesight is so dmn high that even our Wu family can‟t even

look at him? He‟s going to heaven!

Thinking of this, he frowned and asked, “Uncle Song, since this person can make you

look down on the Wu family, then he must be a child of the Eastcliff family?”

Grandpa Song shook his head and said, “No… the young man is just an ordinary person,

not a member of any family at all. I even heard that he is an orphan and entered the

orphanage at the age of eight.”

When Regnar heard this, he suddenly became a little angry, and he blurted out: “Where

is an orphan who doesn‟t even have parents than Roger, and where can you make Uncle

Song look at him differently?”

Old Master Song laughed and said, “Sometimes people can‟t compare wealth, family,

and background, and sometimes they have more abilities than others.”

Regnar frowned and asked, “Uncle Song, do you think our family has no meaning?”

“Of course not.” Old Master Song said with a smile: “I mean, people always have their

own strengths and weaknesses. For example, Mr. Regnar is good everywhere, but he

can‟t play basketball, and another person may Nothing is good, but in basketball very

good, and a girl is attracted by the latter‟s basketball skills. This cannot be said that the

latter is better than Roger, it can only be said that the latter is better an attraction for a

girl.”

At this time, Old Song‟s inner monologue was: “Regnar, where do you come from so

much nonsense? You said so much. Not only did you become ignorant and forgot to

retreat when you knew it was difficult, you even continued to chirp with me while licking

your face. Do I have to make it clear to your face that your son is only a poop of sh!t in

my eyes?”

Chapter 553

Regnar was also quite depressed.

He thought he would come over and propose a marriage, Mr. Song would agree to it

without hesitation, and immediately regarded his son as his grandson-in-law.

But he didn‟t expect that Old Master Song would reject his proposal time and time

again!

This made Regnar feel a kind of humiliated.

Roger also frowned, and said with a slight dissatisfaction: “Grandpa Song, why don‟t you

want sister Warnia to marry me? My Wu family is the first family in the south of the

Yangtze River. Even if it is placed in Eastcliff, how many Can dare to say that they are

stronger than us?”

Grandpa Song glanced at him, smiled slightly, and said, “Young Mr. Wu is naturally a

hero among the people. It‟s just that this emotional matter can barely be obtained.”

For Mr. Song, the father and son had no self-knowledge, and they couldn‟t speak too

much, so they could only rely on persuasion.

Roger snorted dullly, feeling particularly upset.

I thought it was a matter of course, but it turned out to be more difficult than ancient

learning.

Just when he was bored, Honor came back.

Seeing that the Mr. Wu and his son were meeting at home, Honor hurried forward and

said very politely and politely: “Uncle Wu and Roger, how come you two are free to

come home today?”

Regnar smiled at him slightly and said, “Honor, I just sent Wu Qi back to Suzhou this

morning. I plan to stay in Aurous Hill with Roger these days to find out who did this to

Wu Qi. So we came to visit your grandfather and plan to stay in your house for a few

days.”

After that, Regnar said again: “That‟s the honor, do you think, my son Roger, and your

sister Warnia, if these two people get together, do they match well?”

When Honor heard this, he blurted out: “A good match! Of course a good match!

Absolutely talented girl and a man! A match made in heaven!”

Regnar nodded in satisfaction, and said to Mr. Song: “Uncle Song, you have heard the

words of Honor. I think this matter, even if you ask the entire Aurous Hill family,

everyone will give the same answer as Honor. “

Mr. Song was a little embarrassed and did not answer for a while.

Here, Honor couldn‟t help but blurted out: “Grandpa, how good Roger and Warnia are,

and that they are together, for our two families, it is also a strong union!”

Honor knew what grandpa was thinking and knew he wanted Warnia to be with Charlie.

However, this was unacceptable to Honor, so he was also eager to persuade his

grandfather to agree to Wu‟s proposal.

Father Song did not expect that his own grandson would help outsiders to speak, and in

turn persuade him!

Don‟t he know that he wants Warnia to be with Charlie?

Mr. Song knew in his heart that he knew it, and the reason for saying this was definitely

because he didn‟t want to see Warnia and Charlie relationship develop.

Thinking of this, Mr. Song even felt dissatisfied with Honor.

The Old Master lived to this age, he was already a fine man, Honor was so careful that

he could see through it all at once.

So he said lightly: “Honor, in your sister‟s business, it is not your turn to persuade me.”

Honor felt a little in his heart, knowing that he had upset his grandfather, so he

immediately closed his mouth with interest.

Uncle Boyu came in from the door at this time and said to Mr. Song: “Mr. Wade Missy is

back and is parking the car.”

Chapter 554

“OK.” Father Song nodded lightly.

Regnar exchanged glances with Roger.

Roger could see the meaning in his father‟s eyes. He was encouraging him and asked

him to directly mention this to Warnia.

After a while, Warnia stepped forward and saw Regnar and Roger. First she was taken

aback, and then she also hurried forward with a polite greeting.

Regnar smiled and said to Warnia, “Warnia, I was talking about you with your grandpa.”

Warnia asked in amazement: “Talk to me? I wonder what you and Grandpa are talking

about me?”

Roger looked at Warnia at this time, and said with eager eyes: “Warnia, we have known

each other since we were young, and we can be regarded as half childhood sweethearts,

plus our two families are friends, so I think we can k!ss the Song family. So I begged my

father to come and propose marriage to Grandpa Song. Grandpa Song said he wanted

to ask you what you want. I wonder if you would give me a chance?”

Warnia said embarrassingly: “Roger, we two haven‟t seen each other for a few years, so I

say, is it a bit too sudden…”

Roger hurriedly said: “If you feel that this is too sudden, we can slowly cultivate

relationships, starting with dating, how do you feel?”

Warnia glanced at her grandpa, then she shook her head apologetically and said, “I‟m

sorry, Roger, I already have someone I like…”

Roger was very depressed, but he continued to ask: “Warnia, I heard Grandpa Song say

that you like an ordinary person, not a child of a big family. As the granddaughter of the

Song family, you marry An ordinary person you will be laughed at!”

“No.” Warnia said very seriously: “Marriage is a matter of love. Marrying someone else

violates the essence of marriage.”

After that, she also persuaded Roger: “Roger, you just said that we have known each

other since childhood, and I also advise you not to choose a spouse and marriage for

the benefit of the family. Most of these marriages are not long and unhappy. “

Roger felt even more depressed when he heard this.

“d*mn, I came here to marry you. Not only did you refuse me, you also advised me not

to marry for the benefit of the family? Your Tai Chi is really amazing! Just use this trick to

throw a thousand kilograms in fours, what a girl in her twenties!”

Regnar was also amazed at this time.

He really didn‟t expect that Warnia could not only refuse his son‟s courtship, but even

use the short-term family marriage and unhappiness to block the road even more

deadly. This is simply a double rejection of Roger!

The more surprised by Warnia‟s mind, the more Regnar hoped that Warnia could

become his daughter-in-law.

If such a woman can become the daughter-in-law of the Wu family, then she will

definitely be a good helper for his son!

At this moment, he had already made up his mind: He will win the Song family‟s

granddaughter for his son!

Therefore, Regnar stepped forward to take a picture of Roger, who was a little

depressed, and said with a smile: “You and Warnia are both young people. You really

should advocate freedom of love and freedom of marriage, so you can‟t remember this

kind of thing, anyway. You are young and have a lot of time, so don‟t worry for now.”

When Mr. Song saw that Regnar was finally no longer aggressive, he was relieved, so he

nodded, called Boyu, and ordered: “You should arrange Regnar and Roger in the guest

room first. Don‟t be negligent. Tell the Chefs to prepare lunch quickly and entertain

them both at noon.”

Boyu quickly agreed and said to Regnar and Roger: “You two, please follow me to the

guest room.”

Regnar nodded, and said to the Song family: “See you in the restaurant.”

After leaving, the two followed Boyu and went all the way to the guest room.

After entering the guest room and closing the door, Roger said anxiously: “Dad! Old

Master Song is too despised?! He doesn‟t even look at me?!”

Regnar smiled indifferently, and said: “Don‟t panic, investigate first these days to see if

Warnia really belongs to her heart, and if so, I will find out who is that man!”

Chapter 555

“Who is that?”

Hearing Regnar‟s words, Roger looked disdainful and said angrily: “Dad, among the

young people in Aurous Hill, who dares to call himself god and holy in front of me? No

matter who he is, in front of me, It can only be a rubbish! Even if it is a dragon in the sky,

he can‟t hold it in front of me!”

As he said, his face sank, and he said: “This Old Master Song is really a little bit ignorant.

Let Warnia marry me, is the honor of their family. This Song family is such a thing, how

dare they underestimate me!”

Regnar said lightly: “Roger, don‟t forget that this is the Song family. Talking nonsense in

the Song family, if it gets to the family‟s ears, do you still want to have room for

mediation?”

When Roger heard this, he closed his mouth in shock.

Regnar sighed and said, “You, you are still too impatient to do things. If you encounter

problems in the future, you must be more calm.”

Roger said hurriedly: “Sorry Dad, I was too impulsive.”

Regnar said: “Mr. Song has been shrewd throughout his life, otherwise he would not be

able to make such a family business. Therefore, he should not make confused mistakes.

If Warnia really likes a plain ordinary person, he will definitely not agree. Let alone

support, so I suspect that the other party should be a little real.”

A cold light flashed in Roger‟s eyes and said: “Dad, I have never heard of any amazing

young peron in Aurous Hill‟s family. Besides, in the whole Aurous Hill, they respect Wu

family….. .”

Regnar thought for a while and said, “You also said that the Wu family is respected in

the south of the Yangtze River, but looking at the whole country, we are still far behind.

Those really powerful hidden families are basically entrenched in Eastcliff, so I Suspect,

the sweetheart of Warnia mentioned by Mr. Song might be a descendant of one of the

Eastcliff family.”

Roger was anxious and asked quickly: “Dad, what do you mean?”

Regnar said coldly: “Tonight, I am going to host a banquet at Classic Mansion in Aurous

Hill. I will summon some heads of other Aurous Hill families to come to see me. I believe

they will be there after hearing my Wu family‟s name.”

At this time, Boyu came and knocked on the door, and said outside the door: “Mr.

Regnar, Mr. Roger, Mr. Song invites you to the dining room for lunch.”

“Okay.” Regnar replied and said: “Please tell Uncle Song, we will be there later!”

As he said, Regnar lowered his voice again and said to Roger: “I have two purposes for

this banquet. First, let people from Aurous Hill families help us find clues about your

brother. , Inquire about the man Warnia likes, find him and see who he is! If it is the

offspring of a big family, we will find a way to save the way, if it is really an ordinary

person, let him disappear from this world!”

Roger was overjoyed and quickly agreed, “Dad, I understand!”

……

At this moment, Charlie had already prepared lunch, and he was eating with his wife

Claire and his father-in-law.

During the meal, Jacob appeared extremely excited, with a smile full of expectation on

his face, it seemed that there was something joyous.

Mother-in-law Elaine frowned, looked at Jacob, and questioned: “You bad Old Master,

smiling so wretched, what are you doing wrong?”

“Why!” Jacob said hurriedly: “Our old classmates have made an appointment to go back

to their alma mater for a gathering in the afternoon, and we will invite our former class

teacher to come together.

Chapter 556

“Class reunion?” The mother-in-law said contemptuously: “Half of your body is almost

into the soil, what kind of class reunion do you have? Haven‟t heard of it, the class

reunion is where old lovers go for dates!”

“Don‟t talk nonsense!” Jacob blurted out: “We go to the party this time, all of them were

male students, and none of the female students were invited.”

“Really?” Elaine looked unbelieving.

Jacob hurriedly explained: “It‟s true, you don‟t know what happened in our class back

then. There were only a few girls in total, and all of them have gone abroad. Now they

are all abroad, so this gathering is all men.”

“I don‟t believe it! You are not allowed to go!” Elaine blurted out: “You must be holding

back to see your old friend! Don‟t think I don‟t know!”

Charlie was stunned. Hearing what his mother-in-law said, Jacob had some romantic

stories before?

Jacob hurriedly said, “There isn‟t any good old friends, they are really male classmates!”

Elaine snorted disdainfully, ignoring Jacob, but her face was a bit ugly.

Jacob hurriedly said again: “It happened to be that Charlie can come with me in the

afternoon. Our head teacher is now in a wheelchair. There is no elevator in the old

building of the old campus. You have to find some young and strong to lift him to the

fifth floor classroom. If you can‟t believe me, let Charlie come back and report to you.

There is a female classmate present, I will come back and kneel on the washboard!”

Elaine said brutally: “Not allowed to go!

Jacob was also a little angry, and blurted out, “They are old classmates who I haven‟t

seen in decades. How can I release pigeons? Besides, our class teacher is more than 80

years old. I don‟t know how long he will live. I‟ll never see him again!”

Claire on the side also couldn‟t see it, and said, “Mom, just let Dad go. It‟s not easy to

organize a class reunion at such an old age. Don‟t make people laugh by making him iss

the appointment.”

Elaine glared at her and said, “What do you know, your dad had hooked up with a fox in

their class for a long time. If I hadn‟t taken him down with a little trick, your dad would

have gotten together with that fox. Go, if that‟s the case, how can you be there?”

Charlie was surprised when she heard this. How could it sound like it was a third party

from the mother-in-law, why did she act as if she was reasonable?

Jacob‟s face was also a little uncontrollable at this time, looking at Elaine, and said

solemnly: “Don‟t talk to your children about old things!”

After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said to Claire, “Claire, don‟t listen to your mother‟s

nonsense. This Lady doesn‟t have a door on her mouth all the time, and she knows that

she is arranging me…”

Claire looked embarrassed. She didn‟t want to know about the love triangles between

her parents back then. So she said to Elaine: “Mom, you two will play mahjong one in

the afternoon and the other will go to the class reunion. Isn‟t that right? You? Just let

Dad go.”

Jacob‟s eyes suddenly lit up and threatened: “If you don‟t let me go to the class reunion,

then don‟t play mahjong yourself. We will observe each other at home, staring at each

other!”

As soon as Elaine heard that Jacob would not let her play mahjong, she was anxious,

and blurted out: “You Old Master, wouldn‟t letting me play mahjong delay my earning?

Shehlain will go to the United States soon. I have to take advantage of it. She hasn‟t left

yet, so I can play a few more games with her. I only need to play one game with her, let

alone earn three or five thousand!”

After finishing speaking, she looked at Charlie and blurted out: “Charlie, you will go with

your dad in the afternoon! If there is a girl at the class reunion, call me immediately, and

I will rush over and show him his old face!”

Chapter 557

Jacob was frightened by Elaine‟s fierce words, and then he said stiffly: “I am not afraid of

the shadow leaning!”

Elaine glared at him and said, “I‟m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, all right, I‟m going

out to play mahjong.”

After speaking, Elaine got up, stretched out her hand and said to Jacob, “Come on, give

me your car key!”

Jacob said: “You play mahjong and drive there? I still need the car in the afternoon!”

Elaine gave him a white look and said contemptuously: “Why? Want to drive to your

classmates to show off? I tell you, there are no doors! Hurry up, give me the car keys!”

Jacob was helpless, so he had to take out the car key and hand it to her, and said, “You

drive carefully, don‟t smash it.”

Elaine said fiercely: “You care about the old woman? Anxious, the old woman will drive

you into the river! Let you burn the bag!”

Jacob wanted to die depressed, but Elaine felt a sigh of relief, put on his coat happily,

and walked out the door vigorously.

After Elaine left, Jacob sighed helplessly, and said to Charlie: “Charlie, you followed me

this afternoon, and it happened that some old classmates also brought young people to

help.”

“Okay,dad.” Charlie was helpless, but he could only nod his head and agree.

Claire handed her car key to Jacob and said, “Dad, maybe you drive my car in the

afternoon and I will take a taxi to the company.”

“Forget it.” Jacob waved his hand and said: “I am embarrassed to drive.”

Claire was helpless, so she took the key back and said to Charlie, “Then you can take a

taxi.”

Charlie said, this old man is too vain, he dislikes Claire‟s 5 series and calls it a beggar

version? Does he know, that car is actually the best BMW 760?

At this moment, Elaine had just walked downstairs and was about to drive away when he

suddenly heard a familiar voice.

“Oh, brother and sister, wait a minute!”

Elaine looked up and found out that the person here was actually Noah‟s wife and

sister-in-law, Horiyah.

She was a little surprised at once. In Shehlain‟s villa, she severely despised her and her

husband. She was really addicted. She did not expect that she would find her own home.

So she asked, “Horiyah, why are you here?”

When she thought of squeezing Noah and Horiyah before, Elaine‟s mind showed the

expressions of resentment of the couple at the time, and her heart was even more

unspeakable.

Unlike before, Elaine had always worried that after the Willson family went bankrupt, her

pension would not be settled, but now, the person who most hopes to see the Willson

family go bankrupt is her.

Because she has found a greater source of pleasure, which is to mock Noah and

Horiyah.

If the Willson family is completely bankrupt, then she can laugh at them both

unscrupulously every day!

These two guys have been sarcastic about her for so many years, and in the future, they

will even get back that with the profit!

Therefore, seeing Horiyah appearing in front of her at this time, Elaine was a little faintly

happy!

She was thinking that she hadn‟t had enough addiction last time, but she didn‟t expect

it? They brought themselves to her door!

Chapter 558

When Elaine asked, Horiyah said apologetically: “Oh, brother and sister, I came to see

you today, but I actually want to say sorry to you…”

Then, she said with a look of shame: “When I was in the Willson family, I used to look

down on people. Not only did I always give you a look, but also often said bad things

about you in front of the Lady Willson. What I did is wrong, I have deeply reflected on

my mistakes, so I came to you and wanted to apologize solemnly to you.”

After speaking, her face was hot, gritted her teeth, and then bowed deeply to Elaine.

Elaine was a little surprised at once.

She thought this girl was here to provoke, but she unexpectedly bowed and apologized.

Her 30-meter-long sword was already ready to slash her severely. When she heard this,

she suddenly didn‟t know what to do.

At this time, when Horiyah saw Elaine not speaking, she acted very well. She knelt on the

ground while crying, and pleaded bitterly: “My dear brother and sister, do you blame the

sister-in-law? The sister-in-law is really wrong. Now, in recent years, my sister-in-law

hasn‟t figured out a truth. We are both wives and outsiders in Willson‟s family. We

should be friends and sisters in the team and get along well together!

After that, Horiyah slapped her face and cried: “My dear sister, your sister-in-law used to

be really ignorant, please don‟t be familiar with sister-in-law. We will still be like sisters

in the future. Can‟t we?”

Elaine was so excited!

OK!

The aloof Horiyah actually knelt down on her own, and desperately slapped herself, this

looked really enough to relieve her hatred!

After all these years, when did Horiyah lower her head to her, and now, she finally feels

the kind of refreshing feeling of stepping on the soles of others.

Horiyah looked at the complacency on her face, her heart burst into anger, but she

sighed and said: “Sister, tell you something to your heart, I think I understand. You said

that I have committed all kinds of sins for so many years. Regarding what you are for,

isn‟t it all in the end? Now I regret it in my heart. If I have been impolite to you over the

years, how can we make troubles between us to the point where we are today?”

As she said, she continued to say sincerely: “Thousands of mistakes are all made by

Horiyah alone. Now I only hope that you can see love for so many years and forgive me

for what I committed before.”

Elaine was excited, but she said calmly: “Oh, sister-in-law, you can recognize your

mistakes. It really impresses me. I thought you would never wake up in your life!”

Horiyah hurriedly laughed and said with a smile: “How could it happen? Sister-in-law

has already lost her way!”

Elaine used to dream that her bullying sister-in-law could bow her head to herself, but

after waiting for more than 20 years, she didn‟t get her wish. Unexpectedly, her dream

would come true now.

Elaine couldn‟t help feeling proud, and said with a smile: “Since Sister-in-law, you have

realized your mistakes, I am not the kind of grudge keeper. The previous things are

over.”

Horiyah hurriedly said, “Okay, okay, my younger siblings are really generous, after this,

we will still be good sisters!”

However, she said so in her lips, but she cursed in her heart, this stinky lady, it really

shines if you give you some sunshine!

After so many years of getting along, what kind of virtue this Elaine has, can she still

know? Let me give her a few words first, she will float up, and then take care of you!

At this time, Elaine took out the BMW car key from her pocket and said with a smile:

“Sister-in-law, since the misunderstanding between us is gone, I won‟t talk more with

you. I am going to play cards!”

Horiyah didn‟t know how to invite her to play mahjong. When she heard this, she

immediately stopped her, and she blurted out and asked, “Are you going to play

mahjong?”

Elaine nodded: “Yes, what‟s the matter?”

Horiyah hurriedly said: “That‟s right! I have a sister who is very rich at home and likes to

play mahjong, but her poker skills are not very good, but you also know that a rich lady

like her doesn‟t care about money, mainly The picture is happy, so every time she lose

tens of thousands, she doesn‟t blink.”

Speaking of this, Horiyah cautiously said in a low voice: “It‟s just right. She told me that

she would like to meet a few regular poker friends to play together every day. I wonder

if you are interested? This will win you a little more money then!”

Chapter 559

When Elaine heard this, her eyes suddenly brightened!

She was so worried that after Shehlain left, she couldn‟t find advantage, but she didn‟t

expect Horiyah to find a substitute immediately!

Moreover, it sounds like this fool has more money than Shehlain. Shehlain loses several

thousand a day, and this fool loses tens of thousands a day!

She likes to play mahjong with people who are rich in their pockets and have poor card

skills. It‟s like making a fortune!

If she cooperates with Horiyah from inside and outside, and everyone agrees on some

small secret codes, it will definitely make a profit without losing it!

Thinking of this, she was overjoyed!

She is a person who is typically addicted to money. Seeing money is more intimate than

seeing her parents!

Now that Horiyah said that, she couldn‟t help but feel itchy.

Seeing her heart move, Horiyah hurriedly said in a low voice: “I tell you, sister, when we

are at the poker table, we will look at each other‟s gestures, we will touch our noses

when we ask for bread; Just pursing our lips, when we two help each other, we will eat

and touch each other, and they will definitely win without leaving!”

As soon as Elaine heard this, she immediately agreed happily, and hurriedly said: “Okay,

Sister-in-law, you have said that, then let‟s play a few times with her to see!”

Horiyah smiled with joy and deliberately said: “Let me tell you, this person is rich and

lives in the Tomson Villa. When do you think we will be there?”

Elaine said immediately: “I can do it now, come, and go in my BMW!”

Sitting in the car, Horiyah couldn‟t help but smile coldly in her heart as she looked at

Elaine‟s impatient virtue.

In order to make the game for Elaine, she specially invited two old people, and also

specially paid a high price, short-term rented a set of Tomson first-class endorsements,

in order to win all of Elaine‟s net worth and let this b*tch with nothing!

Elaine didn‟t know that Horiyah was trying to pit her. Instead, she was thinking about it,

and hurried to kill the legendary taker.

Just when Elaine and Horiyah rushed to Tomson, Charlie and his father-in-law also took

a taxi to his alma mater, University.

Looking at the magnificent gate tower carved with white marble at the entrance, and the

six characters of “National University” that were particularly chronological at the top of

the gate tower, Charlie couldn‟t help being surprised.

Unexpectedly, this Old Master looks very useless, but he is still a famous university

student?

Moreover, the famous college students of his era are much rarer than they are now…

Seeing Charlie‟s surprised gaze, Jacob snorted and said, “Why, do you think Dad doesn‟t

look like someone who has gone to college?”

Charlie nodded honestly and said, “Dad, your temperament is really not like a college

student…”

Jacob sighed, and said with pride: “I was also a man in the school back then, and my

academic performance has always been among the best. If I didn‟t want to be too far

away from home, I would go to Eastcliff University.”

Charlie laughed and asked, “What happened later? You graduated from a prestigious

university, why did you become a housewife at home?”

Charlie felt that it was really interesting that he, the old father-in-law, a dignified and

famous college student, and the second young master of the Willson family, eventually

turned into a useless man who was scolded by Elaine every day.

When Jacob heard this, his tone was stagnant, and he said nonchalantly: “Later…hey,

don‟t mention it later, it was all d*mn bitter tears…”

While the two were chatting, a middle-aged man of the same age as Jacob walked out

behind the gate. After seeing Jacob, the middle-aged man rushed over immediately.

“Jacob, I haven‟t seen you for many years. You can do it now. There are five people

wearing six…”

Chapter 560

Jacob observed the man in front of him for a long time before he smiled and said, “Are

you Zhouqi? We must have not seen each other for 30 years. You look like a big boss.

You have made a fortune?”

Zhouqi shook his head and said, “I can‟t compare to you, Jacob. In the words popular

among children nowadays, you were the rich second generation back then…”

The Willson family back then did have something.

At that time, Mr. Willson was in his prime, and he made a lot of money when he went to

the sea for the first time in business, so Jacob was also very good at that time. His

pocket money could not be less than half of his classmates combined.

It was precisely because of the money that Elaine from other classes took the spotlight.

At this time, Jacob heard others say that he was a rich second generation, and was

about to be humble. He didn‟t expect that a middle-aged man and a young man came

out at this time.

The middle-aged man approached him and suddenly snorted and said, “The second

generation is also rich, that is, you are from a foreign country. I don‟t know his

condition… I tell you, now The Willson family has been completely cold, and Jacob, our

man of the year, has a hard time now…”

Jacob looked a little ugly, and said, “Panming, what are you talking about? I live my life,

do I need you to tell me?”

Zhouqi hurriedly said, “You two are really the same. After so many years, how can you

pinch as soon as you meet? When you were in college, you would pinch every day. You

are all this age, and you still can‟t forget about robbing a girlfriend?”

Jacob snorted and said proudly: “What can I do with him? He is just my subordinate

defeat. At that time, after people were with me, Panming was jealous and drank big

drinks in the bedroom every day. , He cry when he drunk too much, he couldn‟t wait to

strip me alive, hahahahaha.”

At this time, a lot of middle-aged and elderly people came around. When everyone

heard this, they all smiled and agreed: “Panming was really infatuated back then. He

remember that during that time, he cried every day. His eyes were so swollen that he

couldn‟t see it.”

“Yeah, haha, at that time everyone said Panming was a love type!”

Charlie listened to the conversation with a few people, and couldn‟t help feeling

surprised.

Unexpectedly, Jacob and this Panming are still rivals in love?

Does this Panming also like Elaine?

Can a fire pit like Elaine attract so many people to jump in?

Are these two people so blind?

When Panming heard so many people teasing about his own things in the past, he

suddenly became angry again, and said coldly to Jacob, “Jacob, you are too

irresponsible to talk. You said I am your defeated opponent? What a joke, you Where

did you win? Has Han Meiqing come with you? Who doesn‟t know, Meiqing left the

United States and dumped you!”

Meiqing?

Charlie heard this and finally understood that it was not Elaine that the two people

grabbed back then…

The students around also laughed.

Someone patted Jacob on the shoulder and asked curiously: “By the way, Jacob, why did

Meiqing break up with you back then?”

“Yes! Everyone has been curious about this matter for decades, what‟s the matter?”

Jacob did not expect that everyone would start to surround him and ask about the past

that was unbearable, so he waved his hands with an awkward expression: “Oh, don‟t

mention the past things…”

Charlie suddenly caught a bit of pain in Jacob‟s awkward expression.

Could it be that in the past between the old father-in-law and the mother-in-law, what is

there?

Chapter 561

At this moment, Charlie couldn‟t help but whispered to the Old Master: “Dad, who is this

Auntie Han Meiqing that everyone is talking about?”

Jacob gave him a blank look, and whispered, “Don‟t open the pot!”

Charlie shrugged and said nothing more.

But when Panming saw more and more people coming, he looked arrogant and

introduced the young man around him, saying: “Everyone, let me introduce you. This is

my son-in-law Jones Jian. In the Internet industry, he started his own company, and now

the company will soon be listed on the Growth Enterprise Market.”

“Is going to be listed?” Zhouqi couldn‟t help but exclaimed, “After listing, the company‟s

market is worth hundreds of millions, right?”

“Hundreds of millions?” Panming curled his lips and blurted out: “Let‟s talk about

starting with a billion! You don‟t want to think about how difficult it is to go public now.

How can a company without certain strength pass so many rounds of review by the

Securities Regulatory Commission? “

With that, Panming said with great pride: “I tell you that when my son-in-law‟s company

goes public, the market value must be over 1 billion. The performance of their company

has risen very fiercely over the past two years. If you are interested To make money, you

must buy the stocks of their company at that time!”

Panming‟s son-in-law Jones Jian hurriedly said: “Dad, don‟t brag for me. I‟m just an

entrepreneur who has just achieved something. Your old classmates hide dragons and

tigers. Which row of juniors like me is the top number!”

Jones Jian‟s modesty won the favor of many people at the scene.

An Old Master with silver hair sighed: “Oh, Panming, your son-in-law is really young and

promising, and he is humble and low-key. He is a good son-in-law!”

“Of course!” Panming nodded proudly, then deliberately looked at Jacob and asked:

“Jacob, what does your son-in-law do?”

“My son-in-law?” Jacob looked at Charlie and sighed in his heart. Although he wanted to

brag about his son-in-law as a human being, but after thinking about it, he was afraid

that he would be pierced and make bigger jokes, so he was embarrassed. Said: “My sonin-law does housework.”

“Do housework?” Everyone laughed blankly.

They never dreamed that what Jacob said was such an answer.

Panming curled his lips and said, “Doing housework means that he doesn‟t have a job? I

heard that Jacob is also idle at home, right? Would you like me to let my son-in-law

arrange a job for you and your son-in-law? Jacob, your age It‟s a little older. It should be

okay to look at the door. Your son-in-law is young and has experience in housework, so

he can simply go to the staff canteen to cook for the staff. What do you think?”

The students around laughed out loud.

Charlie hasn‟t spoken. He has been ridiculed to numbness by people in recent years. He

didn‟t know how many times he had gone through a battle stronger than this, so he

didn‟t feel ashamed at all. Instead, he felt that Panming‟s set was a bit pediatric. .

But Jacob was really depressed, his face was very ugly, and he couldn‟t help cursing in

his heart: This Panming is really slamming his nose. From the moment he met, he started

all kinds of sarcasm. Isn‟t it that he didn‟t catch up with Meiqing? As for having trouble

with him after so many years?

Seeing that he didn‟t make a difference, Panming deliberately sneered: “Hey, Jacob, I

kindly introduce you to work, can you say something?”

After speaking, he looked at Charlie again, and said dissatisfied: “Young man, your

father-in-law is too old and his brain is not good. You can be forgiven if you don‟t

understand etiquette occasionally. Are you like him, don‟t understand basic etiquette?”

Charlie smiled slightly and said, “Uncle, let‟s not tell you, you can hire me for work, but

the salary is very high.”

Chapter 562

“High?” Panming curled his lips: “Where is the high energy? I asked you to cook. I‟m

sorry not more than a four to five thousand a month?”

Jones Jian on the side deliberately pleased his father-in-law, and deliberately agreed:

“Dad, since it is the son-in-law of your old classmate, then I must take care a little bit, so

let me pay 10,000 a month!”

Charlie laughed and said, “I‟m sorry, I don‟t want money to work for people.”

Panming frowned: “You don‟t want money, what do you want?”

Charlie smiled and said: “Whoever hires me to do work has to marry his daughter to me.

For example, my father-in-law, he wants to hire me home to work, so he married his

baby daughter to me. Uncle Panming, if you want too Hire me to work, then you have to

marry me your daughter too!”

Panming became angry immediately and cursed: “You kid really doesn‟t know how to

praise! You are kindly rewarded with a bite of food, are you still playing this game with

me here?”

Jones Jian was also full of anger. He looked at Charlie coldly and threatened: “Boy, my

father-in-law has only one daughter, my wife. Please be careful when you speak,

otherwise, I won‟t let you go around!”

Charlie smiled: “You two are really interesting. When did I ask you to give me a bite of

food? Obviously you are licking your faces and want to hire me to work. You want to

hire me. I said my request. Isn‟t it normal if you agree to give me work we discuss the

conditions?”

Jones Jian annoyed: “Why did you make such a request? Aren‟t you just looking for

something?”

Charlie said calmly: “You are wrong. I am not looking for trouble. I have always been on

this condition. To tell you, I have been married to my wife for more than three years. For

more than three years, I have just been doing housework and buying things for home.

Sweeping the floor and cooking, this is my job, and the remuneration for my work is my

wife. If you want to hire me to do things, naturally you have to follow the terms I ask for.

You can give me what I want. If you can‟t afford it, just shut up. With such a simple truth,

you two are almost at least 80 years old together. Don‟t you understand?”

“You…” Panming and Jones Jian his son-in-law were speechless.

Charlie was right.

He didn‟t take the initiative to ask these two people to offer the job, but the two people

came up without licking their faces. Now that Charlie said the request, what makes them

angry?

Seeing that the smell of gunpowder between the three of them was strong, other

people hurried over to round the scene and said: “Oh, everyone is here for a party

today. Happyness is better than anything else, so don‟t quarrel on this little thing.”

Panming and Jones Jian suffered a dumb loss. Although they were very upset, they

couldn‟t continue to talk.

After all, they are looking for things first, everyone can see that if they continue to hold

Charlie, they will only look down on everyone.

Jacob on the side was so happy!

He really didn‟t expect that his son-in-law was so clever, he immediately blocked

Panming and Jones Jian and couldn‟t help giving him a thumbs up.

Jones Jian looked at Charlie with a bit of resentment in his eyes.

He thought that he was also the boss of the company that was about to go public, and

accompanied the old man to come over and pretend to be low-key, but he didn‟t expect

that Charlie would put him in a position, and finally dig a hole for himself.

For him, this loss is too uncomfortable, he must find a way to get the place back!

Chapter 563

In order to get a little back, Jones Jian recalled that his father-in-law, Panming, had

always used a woman named Meiqing to ridicule Jacob, so he pretended to be curious

and asked: “Dad, what‟s the matter with that Meiqing Aunt? Huh? You always talk about

her, which makes me quite curious…”

Panming glanced at Jacob and said with a smile: “In the words of your young people,

Meiqing is our school‟s flower. Many boys in the school loved her. The boys who chased

her would probably have to go around University twice. Not only once.”

As he said, Panming deliberately raised his voice and said with a smile: “Finally, this

school girl suddenly didn‟t know how he was blinded, and she was with Jacob. Don‟t you

know that at the time Jacob was in love with the school girl, so he went out. You have to

avoid others, for fear of being ambushed by other boys.”

Jones Jian continued to ask: “What happened later?”

Panming glanced at Jacob, smiled happily, and said: “Later, Meiqing of course broke up

with him, and went straight to the United States. She hasn‟t come back for so many

years.”

After that, Panming said to Jacob, “Oh, Jacob, do you know why you were dumped by

Meiqing back then?”

Jacob snorted coldly and said angrily: “My business with her has nothing to do with you,

so you don‟t need to worry about it.”

Panming laughed and said, “Let me tell you. In fact, Meiqing was chased by too many

boys at school, and she had been annoyed after chasing her, so she wanted to find a

fake boyfriend to solve those flies once and for all. Looking around, and finally choosing

you to be her fake boyfriend, only you were in the dark. People who have finished with

you and want to go abroad will naturally dump you, hahahaha!”

Jacob blurted out angrily: “You don‟t talk nonsense here! I broke up with Meiqing

because of…”

Speaking of this, Jacob couldn‟t talk anymore.

His expression changed rapidly from anger to regret, desolation and sadness. He

lowered his head, sighed softly, and waved his hand: “Forget it, don‟t say it, it‟s boring.”

“Don‟t!” Panming said aggressively: “Don‟t say half of the conversation, and tell

everyone, why did you break up with Meiqing? Didn‟t she kick you when she ran out?”

“of course not!”

Panming said, “Then you just talk about it!”

Jacob gritted his teeth and said, “The matter between me and her is the matter of the

two of us, and there is nothing to say about you.”

“Cut.” Panming curled his lips and said disdainfully: “I see, you have been tricked and

embarrassed to admit!”

Jacob waved his hand: “Whatever you say, I‟m too lazy to explain to you.”

“You…” Panming didn‟t expect Jacob to have a truce, and suddenly felt that his iron fist

had hit the cotton, which was really disappointing.

At this moment, other people also arrived one after another.

Soon, more than 20 middle-aged and elderly people gathered at the door.

And indeed, as Jacob said, the people who came to the party this time were all male

classmates.

This kind of gathering of middle-aged and elderly classmates still seems to be very

sincere. Everyone talked to each other, and Charlie saw that some people inside had red

eyes.

When Zhouqi saw this before, he hurriedly said: “Old classmates, let‟s go in and talk,

don‟t stand here.”

Panming nodded and said: “Yes, let‟s go to our old classroom to talk. Teacher Li is in

poor health. It will take a while for him to arrive. Let‟s go in first.”

Chapter 564

The crowd just gathered to walk to the school. On the way, someone asked Zhouqi:

“What did you talk about just now? See what you said is so hot.”

Zhouqi laughed and said, “I‟m talking about Meiqing. By the way, Meiqing won‟t come

today?”

Someone laughed and said, “Don‟t even ask Jacob, why are you in a hurry?”

Zhouqi smiled and said: “I‟m not asking for Jacob, Meiqing is Jacob‟s first love, and I

didn‟t know that for so many years, Jacob has forgotten that she did not.”

Panming sneered at the interface: “From the perspective of Jacob‟s current dire and hot

days, he may not forget Meiqing in his life.”

“Oh? What‟s the matter?” someone suddenly asked curiously.

Panming opened his mouth and said, “After entering the classroom, I will tell you more

in detail.”

Jacob said angrily: “Why do you have such a big mouth? No one thinks you are dumb if

you don‟t speak.”

Panming laughed twice and said: “But I just want to talk, can you control it?”

Walking into the classroom, everyone looked at the place they hadn‟t been in for many

years, and recalled the good times in college for a while. Many people wept at that time.

Panming sat down in his seat, sighed with emotion, and said to the classmates: “It‟s not

good to say it. At that time, Meiqing was looking for a shield to fall in love with Jacob.

Once she graduated, she would just go straight to America.”

After speaking, Panming said again: “I heard that Jacob‟s mother doesn‟t seem to like

him, so he has done nothing in society these years. He finally gave birth to a beautiful

girl, hoping to turn her over, who knows that he will be found again. He came to get a

wasteful son-in-law. It is said that his son-in-law is an orphan who eats leftovers, so

compared to most of our classmates, he is now a lot worse.”

Hearing what he said, everyone gathered around him and asked curiously about the

details.

Charlie also touched his nose, thinking that Panming really knew the situation of the Old

Master. He even knew his orphan status and the things of eating leftovers at home. The

resentment is indeed very deep!

At this moment, someone said with a look of surprise: “Why is Jacob so miserable now?

In the past, Jacob was also the chairman of the student union and a famous top student

in the school. Wouldn‟t it be such a mixed up?”

Jacob cursed angrily: “Panming, can you shut up?”

Jones Jian laughed and said, “Uncle Willson, don‟t care too much. Everyone is just being

happy, no one will really take it to heart. You also try to be open-minded.”

Jacob‟s expression was extremely ugly. What Jones Jian said was to base their happiness

on his pain?

Panming looked at Jacob provocatively, then continued to smile and said to the

students: “This is not the worst. Do you know what the worst is?”

“What is it?” everyone asked curiously.

Panming laughed and said, “The worst thing is that Jacob finally married a certain

celebrity in our school! Guess who it is?”

Someone complained: “How can we guess this? Many of us have been developing in

other places. Unlike you, you are in Aurous Hill and you know more gossip news.”

“That‟s right, don‟t sell it off, tell us quickly, we are all curious!”

Panming didn‟t sell off anymore, and said with a smile: “The one who married him is the

school‟s number one vixen, Elaine, who was famous back then!”

Chapter 565

Charlie really didn‟t expect that his mother-in-law Elaine would be classmates with the

Old Master!

Even more unexpectedly, the mother-in-law has the reputation of the school‟s number

one shrew!

To be honest, Elaine‟s quality is really not like someone who has studied in college.

To say that this person went to junior high school is a blasphemy against junior high

school.

With her inferior quality and character, it is incredible to be admitted to university.

Charlie was not only surprised at this time.

All other old classmates of Jacob were also shocked.

No one thought that Jacob would be with Elaine!

Although Elaine was not in the same class as them, she was famous in school back then!

When she was in school, she was arrogant and unreasonable, and she was very immoral.

She stole other people‟s things every other time. When she was caught, instead of

admitting mistakes, she wanted to fight with others.

Once, Elaine‟s thermos broke and was unwilling to spend money on a bottle, so she

went to the tea furnace room and ordered one, but she didn‟t expect that the owner of

the thermos was a boy from the northeast, five big and three thick.

The boy went to Elaine for a thermos, but Elaine pointed at his nose to scold him for half

an hour.

In the end he couldn‟t help but slap Elaine. Elaine carried a bottle of water and chased

him to burn him to death. The man in the northeast was chased for more than ten

minutes, but she still burned his arm.

Not only that, Elaine even let out words, if the other party dared to yell at her, next time

it will not be pouring water but sulfuric acid.

This time, the Northeast boy was terrified. Not only did she dare not pursue her sins of

stealing the thermos and scalding herself, he even begged her to let her go.

Since then, Elaine became famous in the school.

Since then, no one in the school could provoke Elaine, even if she was a boy, she would

beat and scold whenever she was dissatisfied. Many boys in the school could not raise

their heads by her scolding.

Therefore, when they heard that Jacob and Elaine were married, everyone was stunned!

Someone looked at Jacob with sympathetic eyes and asked, “Jacob, I remember Elaine

was really pursuing you back then, but you were so good at the time, how could you

look at her?”

Jacob was very angry and said furiously: “Do you bother asking what these do?”

Panming was happy when he thought of it, and he explained happily: “You don‟t know

about this, but I know it. Do you remember the gathering when we graduated from our

senior year.”

Someone echoed: “Remember, I remember that many people drank too much.”

Panming smiled and said, “It was at that party that Elaine poured Jacob a pound of

white money. Jacob was not good at that time. Everyone was still thinking about

sending Jacob home, but Elaine said that no one would send him. , She can do it alone,

in the end this girl carried Jacob to the guest house by herself…”

“Guesthouse?! d*mn it, isn‟t it?!”

Panming smiled and said: “You all left at the time. I was more curious about this, so I

followed up and took a peek. Guess what happened?”

“You don‟t want to betray me, and finish it in one breath.” Someone complained.

Panming laughed and said: “That was the time that Elaine put Jacob to sleep, and she

won the bid. It didn‟t take long before she found out that she was pregnant. Because

Meiqing also graduated, she flew directly to the United States. He had no choice but to

marry Elaine, hahahahaha.”

Chapter 566

Everyone laughed, no one thought that there was such an amazing inside story back

then!

Although Charlie was not very good at evaluating this matter, he couldn‟t help but laugh

inwardly.

Unexpectedly, the old father-in-law still has this kind of story. The mother-in-law has

always been such a b*tch, and she was also drunk and in bed with the old father-in-law,

so she has taken the initiative to do something with him. This is a devil!

The other classmates couldn‟t help feeling sympathy for Jacob, and all of them spoke to

encourage and comfort him.

Panming looked at Jacob at this time, and said with a smile: “Don‟t rush to sympathize

with Jacob. In fact, it is very miserable for Elaine to marry Jacob!”

Everyone asked puzzledly: “What is wrong with her? Isn‟t it more than enough for Jacob

to compensate her?”

Panming sighed and said: “Hey, you don‟t know anything. Elaine, who was in the past,

wanted to find a rich second generation, so she fell in love with Jacob. She felt that the

Willson family was rich at the time. Mrs. Ko…”

Speaking of this, Panming changed the subject and laughed: “But who knows, Jacob would be so wasteful after graduation, he had no resources and no attention in the family, and the Willson family has also become more and more desolate. Elaine wanted to be a rich second generation, but unexpectedly ended up with a stinky silk!”

Jacob was very embarrassed and angry, his face flushed, and he held back for a long time before he said: “Panming, I don‟t need you to talk too much about me!”

Panming snorted coldly and said, “Jacob, who does not know about his family‟s affairs in Aurous Hill? If you don‟t let me talk, don‟t you have other ways to inquire?”

As he said, Panming said loudly: “Originally, your Willson family still had some assets. Once you leave the house, you can still bluff someone with the name of the Willson family. Now the Willson family is cold.

Elaine is a visitor to mahjong club every day, not doing business, this live-in son-in-law is still a waste living on leftovers at home, the whole family, now live on daughter alone?

I don‟t know what your daughter did in her previous life. It‟s really heartbreaking to marry this kind of rubbish husband in a family like yours!”

Charlie couldn‟t help hearing this.

It doesn‟t matter to say that you can say that you can say that the old father-in-law and mother-in-law, but you can‟t say Claire.

Because she is his wife.

So he frowned and said, “Uncle Panming, you just need to live your own home. You don‟t need to worry about our family‟s affairs.”

Panming said with a look of disdain: “What? As an old classmate, I still can‟t care about your family‟s situation?”

After all, he said with an arrogant face: “I just think it‟s worthless for Jacob‟s daughter!” 

Panming got more excited as he talked, stood up and blurted out: “Look at me, a petrochemical company cadre at the department level, now I goes to the unit every day to check in, and get a salary of 20,000 a month. I will be 65 years old in this year. After retiring, a monthly pension of more than 20,000, and 100% reimbursement for medical treatment and other things!”

“My wife is also a deputy section-level cadre employee of a petrochemical company, one hundred and fifty-six thousand a month, after that we both retire, the national pension will have to pay 40,000 a month!”

“Look at Jacob and Elaine again. Both are in their fifties and do not have a formal job. If they grow old in the future and don‟t even have a pension, wouldn‟t they become a social burden?”

Having said that, he pulled his son-in-law and said seriously: “Look at my son-in-law, the CEO of Aurous Hill Daz Technology Company, the company will soon be listed on the GEM! The company will have a profit of one or two billion in a year, even if Putting it in the whole Aurous Hill, it can be regarded as the top group of people. Our family is thriving, and this is what we have lived!”

There were enviable voices from everyone around, and they did not listen to Panming and Jones Jian.

Indeed, the economic foundation of their family is already very enviable among these old classmates.

Panming also enjoyed the awe and envy around him very much at this time. He looked at Jacob and Charlie with contempt and thought, “I have been looking forward to this face fight for so many years, and it really didn‟t disappoint me! I am so happy! Happily enmity.”

However, he did not notice the playful smile at the corner of Charlie's mouth.

“The couple are both cadres of a petrochemical company? The son-in-law is the CEO of Aurous Hill Daz Technology Co., Ltd.? Okay, father-in-law doesn't know how to deal with you. Unexpectedly, you declared yourself destiny. Didn't you just hit your foot with the gun?”

Chapter 567

Now that Panming reported his family, Charlie sent Issac a WeChat along the way.

In WeChat, he asked Issac to help him investigate the personal information of the

petrochemical company employee Panming and his wife. At the same time, he asked

him to check the relevant situation of Aurous Hill Daz Technology Company.

When Issac was helping to inquire about information, Panming was accepting all the

worship.

Most of these elderly people are now working within the system or in state-owned

enterprises. Most of them are just ordinary workers. They have been working for a

lifetime, and now they have only a few thousand in wages, which is more than enough.

However, Panming is already a section-level cadre employee of the petrochemical

company, which makes them very envious.

The petrochemical company‟s original benefits are very good. The department-level

cadres do not seem to be very high, but they are actually very rare. You can see from the

salary. This level is already very popular, and everyone is out of it all at once.

What‟s more, their son-in-law, Jian, turned out to be the CEO of a company that is about

to go public. This is really powerful. Listed companies are quite powerful, with a market

value of several billions or even tens of billions, and Jones Jian is still so young. , Give

him a few more years, wouldn‟t he be a super rich man?

Jacob also felt very hit.

Back then, this Panming was his defeated man. He desperately pursued Meiqing, but

Meiqing didn‟t even look at him. On the contrary, Meiqing had a soft spot for him.

Now Panming is spreading rumors everywhere, saying that Meiqing only used him as a

spare tire, which is nothing but bullsh*t!

Back then, he and Meiqing were in love with each other, and they had long been private

for life. The most precious first time Meiqing give to him.

It‟s a pity that the shameless woman Elaine made a pitfall. She got drunk and had a

relationship with him, and then went to Meiqing to show off. In the end, Meiqing was hit

hard and decided to go abroad.

So speaking of it, today, he is completely harmed by Elaine.

Otherwise, he must have been married to Meiqing, and even the two of them were likely

to go abroad to study together and then stay abroad!

When he thought of this, Jacob felt mixed, but more bitter.

It‟s so painful that he just wants to cry now, and he doesn‟t bother to be familiar with

Panming.

Charlie received the WeChat from Issac at this time, and in just a few minutes, he had

obtained the detailed information of Panming‟s family.

Panming, the deputy chief of the sales department of the petrochemical company, does

have a bit of authority, earns a lot, and is greedy. It looks like he only earns 20,000

wages a month, but in fact he has long used his position to be greedy for thousands

Million assets.

Some of the assets he embezzled were transferred abroad, some transferred to his

daughter‟s name, and some were laundered by investing in Jones Jian‟s company.

As for Jones Jian, a few years ago, he was still a stinker who failed many times in his

business. Knowing that Panming is a small leader with real power in the petrochemical

company, he went after his daughter frantically, and then quickly enlarged his

daughter‟s belly.

Immediately afterwards, Jones Jian married his daughter and asked him to support the

business. Panming privately gave Jones Jian 30 million, and Jones Jian started the

company.

Moreover, Jones Jian‟s Aurous Hill Daz Technology Company is basically a money

laundering company for several black gambling shops on Aurous Hill Road.

They built an Internet crowdfunding app, and they called it free crowdfunding for sick

patients. The result was that people on the road donated the black money in more than

n accounts, and then aggregated them together, one million, one hundred donated to

those fictitious “patients”, so the company‟s book performance is also very beautiful.

And ironically, the biggest customer of Jones Jian‟s Aurous Hill Daz Technology

Company is Orvel.

Orvel has several underground black gambling shops in Aurous Hill, and a considerable

part of the cash is laundered through the crowdfunding app of Aurous Hill Daz

Technology Company.

After Charlie saw these messages, a gratified smile appeared on his face.

Panming, Jones Jian, let you have a while, waiting for you to have enough, waiting for

you, there will be endless darkness!

Chapter 568

At this moment, someone outside shouted: “The teacher is here, hurry up and two

young boys to help carry it.”

Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Charlie: “Hurry up and help.”

Charlie nodded.

Panming also said to Jones Jian, “You too, we are all old guys. We are not as good as your young ones, so we can‟t lift them anymore.”

“OK.” Jones Jian nodded, and walked out the door with Charlie.

When he went downstairs, Jones Jian‟s nose was upright, and he didn‟t bother to look at Charlie.

Charlie didn‟t bother to talk to him either, anyway, this grandson and his Aurous Hill Daz Technology Company were destined to be stunned today.

However, Charlie still want to find a suitable time to give him a fatal blow.

As the saying goes, extreme happiness produces sadness, and Jones Jian is not so happy yet.

When they got downstairs, they saw an 80-year-Old Master with all white hair sitting in a wheelchair and looking up at the old school building.

Next to him, there was a middle-aged man who saw Charlie came down and said with a smile: “It‟s really hard work for you. I‟ve grown older, and I‟ve grown older, so I really can‟t lift it. The teaching building of University is too old. There is not even an elevator installed. After I retired, he always wanted to come back to school to have a look, but my legs were inconvenient and couldn‟t go anywhere.”

The Old Master smiled and said, “Even if you look at me and don‟t let me move, otherwise I can climb over.”

The middle-aged man laughed and said, “Taught for a lifetime, haven‟t you been in school enough?”

The Old Master shook his head, and said in a righteous manner: “Teaching and educating people is a lifetime matter.”

The middle-aged man smiled helplessly and said, “Okay, fulfill your wish today, and then teach your old students.”

Charlie listened in awe. The attitude of these older generation of educators to education can almost be called faith.

A trace of disdain flashed across Jones Jian‟s face, but he didn‟t say anything, just said: “Let‟s go up quickly, everyone is waiting.”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and said: “Hey, come and help me!”

Charlie didn‟t bother to look at him, and said lightly: “I‟ll do it alone, lest I don‟t cooperate with a clumsy person like you, and then fall or touch the Old Master.”

“Can you do it alone?” Jones Jian had an expression of disbelief.

Charlie ignored him, walked to the back of the wheelchair, shook his hands, directly lifted the entire wheelchair, and walked upstairs steadily.

Charlie‟s physical fitness is different from ordinary people. After making the rejuvenating pills a few days ago, he himself ate two pills, and his physical fitness has been greatly improved, let alone a man carrying an Old Master and a wheelchair. , Even if it is several times the weight, it is nothing to him.

Jones Jian‟s eyes were a little surprised, but he didn‟t need to lift him, it just saved a little effort, so he followed behind and said with a smile: “Oh, you have so much strength, you can go to the construction site to carry bricks and concrete! I have a friend who works on a construction site. Would you like me to introduce?”

Charlie looked at him, smiled and asked, “Do you want to go to the construction site to carry bricks and cement?”

Jones Jian contemptuously said: “I‟m talking about you!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said happily: “Okay, you made the arrangements for yourself clearly! Then go to the construction site to carry cement for 20 years, what do you think?”

Chapter 569

Seeing that Charlie answered the wrong question, Jones Jian took a sip and said, “Is it

interesting to pretend to be crazy and be stupid? It‟s exaggerating to ask you to carry

cement!”

Charlie nodded and smiled: “Okay, I see, I will arrange it for you.”

Seeing that he was always talking in the mist, Jones Jian said disdainfully: “Neurotic!”

After speaking, he spoke again: “As someone who came here, I would advise you a few

words, you are still young, and now you go out and find something serious to do, you

may still succeed.”

“Is it humble to carry cement? Not at all. Did you know that there is a singer named

Adu? He was carrying cement at the construction site. Didn‟t people also carry fire?”

“And now him and YouTube are so popular, you can register for an account, and it‟s

okay to post some cement-carrying videos on it, maybe it will be popular!”

Charlie smiled and said, “I have a YouTube account, do you want to follow me?”

Jones Jian asked contemptuously: “Oh, is your family chef still playing YouTube? What is

your WeChat number? What‟s your name? Is it Aurous Hill‟s largest rag?”

Charlie smiled and said: “My mobile number is 786019911, my name is King Son-in-Law,

and my avatar is a red dragon, do you want to follow and like it?”

“King son-in-law?” Jones Jian looked at Charlie contemptuously, and said, “Just you?

Give the f*cking son-in-law? I said, can you have a face? If you are son-in-law, then I am

not a son-in-law or any other thing. The royal son-in-law, the overlord son-in-law?”

Charlie smiled slightly and said, “You, you are a muddy son.”

“Son-in-law? What do you mean?” Jones Jian frowned.

Charlie laughed: “The son-in-law who carries cement, don‟t you understand this?”

“Grass!” Jones Jian couldn‟t help spitting out: “You kid really doesn‟t know how to

praise!”

Charlie ignored him, carrying the old teacher of the Old Master, walked a few steps

quickly and came directly to the door of the classroom.

The Old Master patted Charlie‟s hand and said: “Young man, who can laugh at

humiliation, not humble or overbearing, is a promising person at first glance.”

After all, the Old Master turned his wheelchair and entered the classroom.

Jones Jian whispered: “You‟re so dim-eyed, you don‟t know where you can tell that he is

good.”

Charlie ignored him, anyway, he was not far from the fate he arranged for him.

At this time, with the arrival of the old teacher, there was already cheers in the

classroom, and everyone kept greeting the Old Master.

The relationship between teachers and students in that era is not exaggerated to say

that they are like father and son.

The Old Master looked at these middle-aged people who were over half a hundred

years old and had a little gray hair. He couldn‟t help being very pleased and nodded

repeatedly.

He has taught all his life, and it can be said that there are peaches and plums all over the

world. Seeing these students, he feels no regrets in his life.

“Let the teacher give us another lesson.” Someone moved emotionally.

Everyone expressed the same request.

The Old Master nodded, his eye circles a little red, sitting behind the podium, his fingers

touched the already rough podium, and slowly said, “Hello, class.”

“Hello teacher,” everyone shouted in unison.

The Old Master nodded and said, “I am old and can‟t stand up, and I can‟t shout. The

quality of lectures may not be as good as before, so I must say sorry to everyone first.”

Chapter 570

Everyone hurriedly said with red eyes: “Teacher, don‟t you say that…”

The Old Master smiled slightly and said: “I have been here all my life, and I have

witnessed your growth and the development of the country. I will not say anything else.

I will give you words, peace and happiness. I have taught for a lifetime. , I am still poor

and have no longevity, but I have ideals in my heart. I will live happily and contentedly in

this life without regrets!”

Everyone applauded, especially Jacob. After hearing the teacher‟s words, he felt that the

teacher was simply a beacon for guiding the way.

Although he didn‟t have much money, he tossed about antiques every day and realized

his hobbies and pursuits, so he was also very happy.

Of course, there is still a source of pain in his life, and that source of pain is Elaine.

The Old Master was too old and lacked energy. He gave everyone an ancient Chinese

lesson on stage. After that, he seemed a little panting, and everyone quickly helped him

down.

Everyone is satisfied to hear the old teacher‟s lecture again, so I am extremely grateful to

the Old Master.

Panming said at this time: “Since everyone‟s wish to attend the class is over, and it‟s rare

to have a meeting today, then I will ask my son-in-law to arrange a place for everyone

so that everyone can go together and relax.”

After speaking, he turned to look at Jones Jian and asked: “By the way, Jones Jian, do

you have any suitable places to recommend? Want the best place!”

Jones Jian nodded and said: “Recently, we opened a brilliant club in Aurous Hill. It is the

property of the Song family, the largest family in Aurous Hill. It is currently the most

luxurious leisure and entertainment venue in Aurous Hill. I happen to be a member

there. We will go there soon. Let‟s have fun there, and I‟m all inclusive for everyone‟s

consumption today!”

Hearing that Jones Jian is a member of Brilliant Club, everyone was amazed!

This brilliant clubhouse is really extraordinary!

Everyone knows that this is the top and most upscale place in Aurous Hill. Those who

can mix here are all great people.

In other words, if you can‟t mix with the upper class of Aurous Hill, you will never be

eligible to be a member of the Brilliant Club.

The membership of this Brilliant Club is also an important reference for measuring a

person‟s status.

Jones Jian was able to become a member of the Brilliant Club at a young age. This is

indeed extraordinary!

Moreover, although everyone has heard of the Brilliant Club, apart from Jones Jian, none

of these middle-aged and elderly people is a member of the Brilliant Club.

Let alone members of the Brilliant Club, none of these middle-aged and elderly people

even have the opportunity to enter the Brilliant Club. No one has ever experienced what

the top leisure club in Aurous Hill is like.

Now, thanks to Jones Jian‟s blessing, everyone has the opportunity to go to the brilliant

club to see. Wouldn‟t it be too awesome to go in and take pictures and post to a circle

of friends?

As a result, everyone was flattering Jones Jian again.

Jones Jian is naturally proud that the members of the Brilliant Club are the weapon he

has used to force external appearances during the recent period, and he has tried

repeatedly!

Whenever he declare that he is a member of the Brilliant Club, he can always get the

respect and flattery of the surroundings, which makes him extremely useful.

However, his membership of this Brilliant Club is not actually his qualification, but he

begged Orvel several times, and Orvel came forward to help him handle it.

Had it not been for the use of him when laundering gambling money, Orvel would not

help him.

After all, in the eyes of Orvel, this kind of person is no different from Harley Zhou, who

was a p2p deception at the beginning, and is just a dog who does things for him.

Always let the dog collect money everywhere, and give the dog two bones

appropriately.

In this way, the dog will work harder!

Chapter 571

Soon, everyone took multiple cars and went to the brilliant club.

Although Jacob‟s teacher was very old, it was rare for everyone to gather once, and

could not hold back everyone‟s kind invitation, so he decided to go with him.

Charlie and Jacob were sitting in a taxi together. The Old Master murmured angrily:

“This Panming is really awkward. He has been chasing after me. I am really angry!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said, “Dad, if you are unhappy, then let‟s just go home.”

“No!” Jacob muttered: “I haven‟t been to the Brilliant Club, why should I not go to see

the world!”

Charlie could only nodded helplessly.

When the crowd came to the club, they gathered in the hall first.

In the hall, everyone was amazed at the luxury of the brilliant club.

The extremely luxurious decoration here has exceeded these middle-aged and elderly

people‟s awareness of the entertainment club.

The Old Master, Jacob, was also surprised and admired again and again, holding his

mobile phone to pat and that pat, and did not forget to post a circle of friends to show

off.

Jones Jian proudly explained to everyone: “Uncles, this glorious clubhouse has 15 floors.

The higher the floor, the higher the qualification requirements for membership. If the

upper floors go up, if the power cannot reach a certain level, There is simply no way to

go up. Even the most ordinary first level, it costs more than 100,000 to consume casually

at a time, and ordinary people can‟t afford it.”

Everyone was shocked one after another!

It costs at least more than 100,000 to come once?

An average family of three may not be able to make so much money in a year!

This kind of consumption is really not affordable for ordinary families.

Jones Jian took out his membership card in the eyes of everyone‟s admiration.

This card is silver in color, very beautifully made, and shining brightly. While handing the

card to the front desk, he said to everyone: “Don‟t look at me, this is only a premium

membership card, but the level in the membership card is not low. , There is an ordinary

member below. I can go to the seventh floor of the clubhouse and below. This time I will

take everyone directly to the seventh floor.”

With that said, he added: “The minimum consumption on the seventh floor is 300,000,

which is very luxurious!”

Panming turned his head at this time and proudly said to Jacob, “Jacob, you must have

never been to such a high-end place? This time you have been exposed, and it also

gives you an insight into the lifestyle of the upper class.”

Jacob‟s face was green, and he said, “It‟s like someone who has never seen it before. I

tell you, I‟m also a person who has seen big scenes.”

Panming ridiculed, “Hahaha, what big scenes have you seen? Have you been to the

brilliant club? Have you spent time here?”

Jacob was speechless at once.

Even before the Willson family fell, he would not have the ability to come to such a

place, not to mention that the Willson family is now bankrupt…

Therefore, Jacob can only admit counsel.

At this time, Jones Jian took the membership card, walked to the front desk, and said to

the receptionist: “Prepare a seven-story box for me. All consumption counted on my

card.”

Chapter 572

The waiter looked sorry and said: “Sir, I‟m so sorry. Today, our seven-floor boxes are all

full. At present, in your membership card level, there is only level three? Would you like

to go to the third floor for consumption?”

Jones Jian said angrily: “You let me go to the third floor? Can the third floor be worthy

of my identity? If I go to the third floor, what will others think of me?”

The waiter apologized: “There is really no way right now, because the boxes on the

fourth to seventh floors have been reserved in advance. You did not make a reservation

in advance, so there is no way…”

Jones Jian said: “Since the seventh floor is gone, you can simply give me a free upgrade

service and let me go to the eighth floor, or the eighth floor above. Is this always okay?”

“Sorry sir.” The waiter said very seriously: “Our brilliant club membership card can only

be downward compatible, never upward compatible, that is to say, if your premium

membership card can only reach seven floors, then you can only Consumption within

the first to seventh floors, you must not go to the eighth floor. This is a rigid rule of our

club!”

Jones Jian frowned and said arrogantly: “Then I don‟t care, you have to move me out of

the seventh floor for whatever you say, or give me a solution on the eighth floor!”

The waiter looked embarrassed and said: “Sir, the eighth floor can only be enjoyed by

VIP and senior VIP members. Your level is not enough, and we have clear regulations

here that no one can overstep the level to book a private room…”

“Regulations, rules your uncle! I now want a seven-story private room, you won‟t solve it

for me? Is it God‟s rule that you don‟t have customers here?”

The waiter apologized and said: “Sir, this is really no way, unless you can find a friend

with a higher-level membership card and ask him to help you book a box on the high

floor.”

Jones Jian raised his eyebrows: “Looking for a friend?”

“Right.” The waiter said politely: “Because most of our members here are ordinary

members and senior members, there is a shortage of boxes below the seventh floor, but

there are vacant boxes on the eighth to fourteenth floors. If you can find a VIP member,

you can set it up to the tenth floor. If it is a premium VIP, you can set it up to the

fourteenth floor.”

Jones Jian gritted his teeth and sneered: “Okay, you want me to find friends, right? Okay,

to tell you the truth, I am very familiar with Mr. Orvel, but he is a VIP member who can

go to the tenth floor. I can give Orvel make a phone call and asked him to open a box

for me, but you have to think about it in advance and offend Orvel‟s fate!”

Charlie couldn‟t see from the side.

The little girl is the staff here. They do everything according to the rules of the club. Why

is he threatening to do? He also threatened to let Orvel come forward. Isn‟t this just a

fake tiger?

So Charlie walked up and said to him, “Mr. Jones, don‟t embarrass a little girl here. The

third floor is not bad. Even the first floor is already very luxurious. There is no need to

have the seventh floor or the seventh floor or above?”

Jones Jianbai glanced at him and said disdainfully: “For you, sitting in the lobby of the

glorious club and drinking a glass of boiled water is already the greatest enjoyment, but

for someone with an identity like me. Saying that going to any of the boxes below the

seventh floor for consumption would insult me.”

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said, “It‟s okay, don‟t care about it, anyway, this is the

last time you have come to the brilliant club. You can almost get it. What kind of bicycle

do you want?”

Jones Jian frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

Charlie smiled and said, “Did you forget what I told you? You will carry cement on the

construction site for 20 years. This is the last time you have come to the Glory Club. It

would be nice to be able to consume it on the third floor today. You never have this

chance in your life.”

Jones Jian was furious and cursed, “Charlie, right? I‟m so f*cking showing your face. If it

wasn‟t for my father-in-law and your father-in-law to be classmates, you still be able to

come to the brilliant club? Just like you , Without me carrying it, you don‟t even want to

come in, you still have it installed with me now, right?”

Charlie smiled faintly and said, “Well, let me give you five minutes. If you don‟t make a

decision, then I will make the decision for you.”

Jones Jian sneered: “You make the decision for me? What are you? Today I will let you

know what is the upper class!”

After all, he immediately took out his cell phone and made a call.

As soon as the call was made, Jones Jianqi changed into a flattering look and tone, and

said respectfully: “Hello, Mr. Orvel, this is Jones Jian, I want to ask you for a favor…”

Chapter 573

Orvel was in Classic Mansion at this time.

Tonight, Regnar of the first family in the south of the Yangtze River has booked a

diamond box in Classic Mansion to prepare a banquet for some family heads in Aurous

Hill.

Orvel knew that the Wu family was even more powerful than the Song family, so he

didn‟t dare to neglect, and personally supervised the chef preparing dishes in Classic

Mansion.

While arranging food preparations, he received a call from Jones Jian, so he asked

impatiently: “What‟s the matter, hurry up, I‟m busy here.”

In the eyes of Orvel, Jones Jian is just a dog. He has many such dogs, so he doesn‟t look

down upon Jones Jian.

Jones Jian also knew that he couldn‟t afford the Mr. Orvel, so he said very humblely:

“master Orvel, I‟m in the brilliant club now. I want to ask you to help me with

something.”

Orvel asked, “What‟s the matter?”

Jones Jian said hurriedly: “I brought my Old Master to Brilliant Club, but the box on the

seventh floor is full. My membership card is a premium membership card that you

helped me get. I can‟t go to higher floors. Please help me to book an eight-story box,

after all, you are a VIP member here, more honorable than me!”

Orvel said faintly: “It‟s another day, I have something to do in the hotel today, and I can‟t

get out of it.”

Jones Jian hurriedly pleaded: “Great Mr. Orvel, your Classic Mansion is not far from the

brilliant club. It is estimated that you can get here in five minutes by car. Can you please

come here with great effort? My father-in-law and his more than 20 classmates are

Waiting here…”

As he said, Jones Jian pleaded again: “Great Mr. Orvel, please condescend to come over,

otherwise I really won‟t be able to come to the stage today…”

Originally, Orvel didn‟t want to help Jones Jian book a box, but when he thought that

Jones Jian was also a tool to help him wash his gambling money, sometimes he would

also give him a little warmth, make him grateful.

In addition, Classic Mansion is indeed not far from the brilliant clubhouse, and it takes

only ten minutes to come, so he agreed to come down and said: “Okay, then I will come

there.”

Jones Jian was suddenly excited, and blurted out: “That‟s really thank you, Mr. Orvel! I‟m

waiting for you in the lobby on the first floor!”

Afterwards, he hung up the phone and said arrogantly to the waiter: “Have you heard?

Orvel will come over to help me open the box! You better be careful!”

The waiter was a little nervous, but still not humbled and said: “Sir, I‟m sorry, we all do

things in accordance with the rules of the club, even if you invite our Miss Song over, I

have a clear conscience.”

Jones Jian‟s expression was very ugly, and he blurted out: “Awesome, you, will you use

Miss Song to crush me?”

The waiter said: “Don‟t dare, I just tell you the facts.”

“Huh!” Jones Jian gave her a disgusted look, then turned around, and said to his fatherin-law Panming and others: “Uncles, let‟s wait a moment, I invite our famous Orvel from

Aurous Hill to come over. Help us open an eight-story box! The eighth floor is more

luxurious than the seventh!”

The crowd was full of praise.

Many old men gave a thumbs up to Jones Jian, and they were already looking forward

to the eighth floor of the brilliant club!

Charlie looked funny.

This Jones Jian, really didn‟t die fast enough!

Chapter 574

Call Mr. Orvel over? Isn‟t this looking for death by himself?

Originally wanted to make him happy and sorrowful, he first pretended to be forced in

the glorious club, and then hit him to the bottom. Now it seems that this grandson

himself has cut off the opportunity to pretend to be forced…

Jones Jian didn‟t know that he had already entered a countdown state. He was

complimented by so many people. He walked up to Charlie and smiled arrogantly:

“Charlie, you just offended me, so this The opportunity to go to the eighth floor of the

Glory Club for the second time has nothing to do with you. You and your father-in-law

can leave now.”

Jacob looked ugly and said, “Hey, Jones Jian, are you not too much? Do you think I‟m

here to eat and drink with you? I‟m here to meet with old classmates!”

Jones Jian curled his lips and said, “The party? Isn‟t the party at school over? It‟s the

second one I have arranged. Do you want to follow it with a stern face?”

“Yes!” Panming snorted coldly, and said, “Jacob, weren‟t you arrogant before? You are

the second generation of the famous rich at school. Since you are so capable, you can

solve a box in the brilliant club by yourself! Coming with my son-in-law. What does it

mean to drink?”

Other students didn‟t expect that Panming and his son-in-law would suddenly start

attacking Jacob and Charlie, and saying such direct words in front of so many students

felt a little wrong.

However, no one came out to speak for Jacob. After all, this was indeed the place

arranged by the son-in-law of Panming. It was because of others‟ blessing to be able to

come in. How dare to speak for Jacob at this time?

Jacob‟s expression was very ugly, and he blurted out, “Panming, you are too deceiving!”

“I‟m bullying you?” Panming said disdainfully: “I just don‟t want to invite you to eat,

drink and have fun, so why am I bullying you?”

Jacob said with a black face: “Okay! If that‟s the case, then I will pay it myself! How much

money I spent today, counted out per capita, I will pay for the two shares of my son-inlaw and me!”

Panming said contemptuously: “You think it‟s enough to just pay? This membership has

a threshold too! If it weren‟t for my son-in-law‟s light, how could you get in? You can‟t

even get in, you No one pays any money, okay!”

Jacob gritted his teeth and said, “Panming, you are too much!”

Panming nodded and said arrogantly: “I am too much, I did it deliberately, what‟s

wrong? Who made you always chase me when you were in school? Who told you to be

inferior to me now?”

As he said, Panming said again: “Look at you. You are in your fifties. You still have such a

rag, no job, no social security. In the future, you will not even be able to get your

pension. I think in a few more years, It is very possible to be reduced to a street beggar,

and then our classmates will have to crowdfund to help you!”

Jacob trembled with anger, and said to Charlie, “If you don‟t have the same knowledge

as this sl*t, let‟s go!”

Charlie smiled and said, “Dad, what‟s the hurry? The show hasn‟t been staged yet. It‟s

never too late to leave after watching!”

Panming hummed: “Do you still want to watch a good show? I tell you, today it is

absolutely impossible for the two of you to follow us on the eighth floor! If you know,

please leave quickly, don‟t wait for the security to catch you!”

Charlie smiled and said: “The good show I‟m talking about is not a part of the eighth

floor. The good show I‟m talking about is a classic ethical drama in which the son-in-law

beats the Old Master. It is expected to be staged in two or three minutes!”

Panming was stunned, and then he pointed at Jacob and laughed: “Heard that Jacob?

Even your Rubbish son-in-law can‟t look down on you anymore. He wants to beat you!

Haha, I don‟t know how many old bones you can hold. Round beating, hahahaha!”

Jacob was also taken aback, looked at Charlie and asked, “Charlie, what do you mean?”

Charlie smiled and said, “Don‟t get me wrong, dad. The ethical drama I‟m talking about

is Jones Jian beating Panming. I suggest you prepare your mobile phone and shoot the

video and post it on YouTube. There will be a lot of clicks!”

Chapter 575

When Panming heard this, he immediately became furious.

He looked at Charlie contemptuously, and said, “You are so funny. It is too late for my

son-in-law to be filial to me. How could he hit me?”

After finishing talking, he pointed at Jones Jian again, and said proudly: “Tell you, my

son-in-law, how many times stronger than your Rubbish! Do you know how filial my

son-in-law is to me? Month just gave me pocket money, it is full 100,000! It‟s not that I

look down on you, can you make 100,000 a year?”

Jones Jian also sneered: “Charlie, you are really self-defeating. Orvel will be here soon. If

you don‟t go away, believe it or not I will let Orvel tear your mouth?”

“Are you going to make Mr. Orvel tear my mouth?!” Charlie looked at Jones Jian with a

look of disbelief.

Jones Jian sneered and mocked: “Why? Don‟t you believe it? Do you know what I am

related to Mr. Orvel?”

Charlie shook his head and asked curiously: “Then, what is your relationship with Mr.

Orvel?”

“I‟m a good brother of the master Orvel!” After Jones Jian finished speaking, he asked

sharply: “You can call Mr. Orvel too? Want to be called Mr. Orvel!”

Charlie smiled and said: “When Mr. Orvel comes, you can ask him yourself, he calls him

Mr. Orvel a brother, will he dare to agree?”

Jones Jian looked at Charlie in surprise, and then sneered: “You dare to be disrespectful

to the master Orvel! You are done! When the Mr. Orvel comes, I will let him tear your

mouth!”

While talking, Jones Jian saw Orvel stepping in at a glance.

The two younger brothers followed Orvel, walking with wind and strong momentum.

Jones Jian hurriedly waved to Mr. Orvel, and said excitedly: “Great Mr. Orvel I am here!”

After speaking, he sneered and said to Charlie: “Charlie, the master Orvel is here, you are

dead!”

Because Charlie was facing the gate, Orvel didn‟t see him when he walked over, and

Charlie did not look back.

When the Orvel came to the front, Jones Jian hurriedly said, “master Orvel, there is a

stupid bird here who is disrespectful to you. He directly calls you Orvel!”

Orvel frowned and was about to behave in a prestige. Turning his head, he suddenly saw

Charlie looking at him grimly. He was frightened and asked with a trembling voice,

“Wade…Mr. Wade, Why are you here…”

Everyone on the scene was frightened when he said this.

what‟s the situation?

The fiercely famous Orvel is actually so respectful as Mr. Wade?

Charlie is so young, what kind of master can he be?

At this moment, Charlie looked at Mr. Orvel coldly, and asked sharply, “Mr. Orvel, is this

your good brother? So majestic. Not only does he keep talking with me, he also says

that you will tear me up. Tear my mouth!”

Orvel was shaking all over!

Who is Mr. Wade? Mr. Wade is more important than his own father! How could he get

Mr. Wade‟s magical medicine if it weren‟t for Mr. Wade‟s appreciation?

Moreover, he licked Issac to death, and Issac ignored him. Now that he hugged Mr.

Wade‟s thigh, Issac also began to deliberately support him. This is simply the rhythm to

make himself take off!

Therefore, Mr. Wade is simply his second parent.

This Jones Jian is just his own dog! He even dared to bite his reborn parents. What the

h*ll is this not looking for death?

So he turned his head, glared at Jones Jian, and asked in an extremely cold tone: “You

dare to offend Mr. Wade?”

Jones Jian was shocked.

Chapter 576

They don‟t know exactly what the situation is now.

Why is Orvel giving Charlie face so much? Isn‟t he the son-in-law of his father-in-law‟s

old classmate‟s home?

Father-in-law‟s old classmate is pauper, who serves as the son-in-law of pauper, which is

simply the big golden rag pauper!

Why does Orvel attach so much importance to a big worthless rag? !

Just when he hadn‟t figured out the reason, Orvel had already slapped him severely!

“Snapped!”

Jones Jian‟s brain was dizzy, and his cheeks immediately swelled up.

“Great Mr. Orvel, why…”

Jones Jian shuddered in shock, and blurted out: “Great Mr. Orvel did I do something

wrong?”

Orvel gritted his teeth and cursed: “You are just a dog. You dare to offend Mr. Wade.

You are tired of living, right? Okay! I will drag you to my kennel today and chop up to

feed the dogs!”

Jones Jian suddenly felt his brain explode, and he was paralyzed on the ground with

fright.

As Orvel‟s dog leg, he naturally knew who Orvel was. There were already countless

people who died at the hands of Orvel, and many of them were buried in the belly of

those fighting dogs raised by Orvel!

After that, he knelt on the ground and said while kowtow: “Great Mr. Orvel, please

forgive me, Great lord! I didn‟t mean it, I didn‟t know he was your friend…”

“Friend?” Orvel kicked his chest and said sharply: “Mr. Wade is the bright moon in my

heart. I only have to look up. How can I be a friend of Mr. Wade!”

Orvel‟s words came from the bottom of his heart, and the others were even more

shocked when they heard it. Where did Charlie come from? Can Orvel be respectful to

this point?

Panming, who was next to him, was also trembling with fright. Seeing his son-in-law

being beaten by Orvel, although he was distressed, he was more afraid!

At this time, Orvel said to the younger brother beside him: “Come on, get me this dog

thing to the kennel!”

The two bodyguards immediately stepped forward to drag Jones Jian away.

Jones Jian was frightened and cried, turning to look at Charlie, kowtowing and crying:

“Charlie, I blame myself for not knowing Your excellency. Since our old man is a

classmate for many years, you just Let Mr. Orvel spare me once!”

Charlie smiled and said, “What‟s the matter? Now you know to ask for help? Didn‟t you

just chase me away?”

While wiping his tears, Jones Jian choked up and said, “Mr. Charlie, I was really wrong. I

am willing to be a cow and a horse for you, but forgive me this time!”

Speaking of this, Jones Jian said with a pale face: “Mr. Charlie, as long as you forgive me

this time, I am willing to give you all the assets under my name!”

When Panming heard this, he blurted out subconsciously: “Jones Jian, are you crazy?

There is still a lot of money in your assets that I gave you! And half of them belong to

my daughter!”

“You don‟t die, shut up!”

Jones Jian‟s eyes were about to split, and he observed at Panming with gnashing teeth,

and cursed: “The old immortal dog, are you f*cking blind? Can‟t see that my life is

almost gone?!”

Panming didn‟t expect Jones Jian to scold him, and suddenly said angrily: “You…how do

you talk to me?! Don‟t forget, I‟m your father-in-law!”

“f*ck you off!” Jones Jian said bitterly: “If you hadn‟t asked me to help your old immortal

pretender, how could I offend Mr. Charlie!”

After all, Jones Jian hurriedly looked at Charlie and complained with tears: “Mr. Wade,

this is the old immortal. He has been telling me since yesterday that I must help him

ridicule you and your father-in-law, and I will be blind. I offended you, so he is the

culprit! It is him who should be chop up as the dog feeder!”

Chapter 577

“you you……”

Panming was so angry that Jones Jian‟s fierce face made his chest rise and fall violently!

He never dreamed that the son-in-law that he had always admired and liked would

suddenly become a vicious jackal! he wants to kill him now!

He tremblingly scolded: “Jones Jian, I am really blind, and I marry my daughter to you

ungrateful thing!”

How can Jones Jian care that Panming is his father-in-law?

He is only afraid that Charlie and Orvel will really kill him! Then he really lost a lot!

If someone is really going to die today, it would rather be his father-in-law than himself!

Moreover, today‟s matter itself was caused by the Old Master. If he hadn‟t been asking

him to trouble Jacob and his son-in-law Charlie, how could he have this end? !

So, he pointed at Panming and cursed: “Panming, you old dog! Today I offend Mr.

Charlie and Orvel, completely because of your old dog‟s instruction! So it is fair for you

to die. Why? Let me die for you?!”

“You bullsh*t!” Panming waved his hand hurriedly and said to Charlie: “Oh, Master

Wade, don‟t believe this b@stard‟s nonsense. I didn‟t instruct him to target you and

your father-in-law. It was his own opinion to find you. Don‟t let him fool you!”

Jones Jian cried and said, “Mr. Charlie, you must keep your eyes open! Think about it, I

have no grievances and no grudges against you, why should I come to mock you for

nothing? It‟s not like Panming, he has been jealous of your father-in-law who had

soaked in his beloved woman. He couldn‟t let it go for so many years, so he was always

thinking about revenge and hatred, so he asked me to help against you and your fatherin-law. Now he is shamelessly trying to get rid of the relationship. You must not let it go.

Pass him!”

Charlie nodded and said lightly: “Don‟t worry, the fate of this old dog will be miserable.

The crime of taking advantage of his position and being greedy for so much money is

enough for him to die in prison, I believe. He will be arrested if he does not leave

tonight!”

When Panming heard these words, his heart shook, his legs softened, and he knelt on

the ground with a thump, begging for mercy: “Master Wade, Master Wade, don‟t toss

uncle. Uncle, this old bone wouldn‟t survive for many years. Can‟t I kneel down?”

Charlie ignored him, looked at Jones Jian, and asked faintly: “Do you want me to spare

your life?”

Jones Jian hurriedly nodded his head like pounding garlic and blurted out: “I beg you,

Mr. Charlie, to show mercy…”

Charlie said, “It‟s okay to spare your life, but as I said just now, we need to see an ethical

drama where the son-in-law beats the Old Master, so you should know what to do?”

How could Jones Jian not understand Charlie‟s words.

At this time, he had long hated Panming, who was throwing the pot to him, so he didn‟t

care that he was his father-in-law. He broke free of Orvel‟s bodyguard, rushed in front of

Panming, and hit him in the face with a punch.

After all, Panming was too old. He slammed this fist and fell to the ground with an ouch.

On the one hand, Jones Jian had hatred in his heart, and on the other hand, he hoped

that he could behave better, so that Charlie would reduce his anger a little bit, so there

was no softness in his hands!

Not only did he have no mercy, but he also beat Panming to death.

Panming has a handful of old bones, which is Jones Jian‟s opponent. Jones Jian rides on

him, presses on his head, and beats his old face like crazy, so painful that he just

exchanges, no, no Stop begging for mercy.

But at this time, he begged Jones Jian for mercy, how would Jones Jian care about him?

So Jones Jian cursed: “You old dog, you have more to die, I f*cking beat you to death!”

Chapter 578

At the same time, he kept hitting his hands, knocking Panming unconscious, then

waking up with two slaps and then hitting…

Panming‟s old classmates looked at each other dumbfounded, and no one dared to

come up and stop, while Jacob was so excited that he could get revenge, making him

excited!

Seeing that Panming was almost about to be beaten to death by Jones Jian, Charlie

stopped and said: “If you do, don‟t beat people to death. I want him to spend the rest of

his life in prison!”

Jones Jian hurriedly stopped. When he got up from Panming, he still did not forget to

spit at him and cursed in disgust: “Old dog, you still want to harm me? If it wasn‟t for Mr.

Charlie‟s kind heart, I would have to kill you today!”

After speaking, he knelt on the ground in a hurry, crawling on his knees all the way to

Charlie, begging: “Mr. Charlie, are you satisfied with my performance just now? Can you

spare my life? Please… ..”

Charlie nodded and said, “It‟s okay to spare your life, but the death penalty can be

avoided, and the living sin is hard to forgive!”

Jones Jian hurriedly asked: “Mr. Charlie, how can you forgive me?”

Charlie smiled and said: “Do you remember what I told you before? Let you be prepared

to go to the construction site to carry cement for 20 years?”

Jones Jian collapsed suddenly, crying and said, “Mr. Charlie, I don‟t want to go to the

construction site. I beg you to let me listen to you. Just forgive me this time. From now

on I will be your dog. I will do what you ask me!”

Charlie nodded and said with a playful smile: “Okay.”

Jones Jian excitedly said: “Thank you Mr. Charlie, thank you Mr. Charlie!”

Charlie smiled and said, “I haven‟t finished yet, don‟t thank me in such a hurry.”

After speaking, he smiled and asked: “Aren‟t you going to be my son? You can do

whatever I ask you to do? Then I will let you go to the construction site to carry cement.

When will you carry it for 20 years? You are free!”

“Huh?!” Jones Jian almost collapsed…

At this time, Charlie said to Orvel: “Mr. Orvel, find a construction site, tie him a dog

chain, let him carry cement on the construction site every day, when will he carry it for

20 years, and then will he leave. If he dares to run away, just kill the dog and feed him to

the dogs!”

Orvel immediately nodded and said, “Mr. Wade, don‟t worry, I have several construction

sites in Aurous Hill, and I will definitely find him the most painful and tiring one.”

“Good.” Charlie said with satisfaction: “Let him work and reflect on it.”

Jones Jian cried and said, “Mr. Charlie, twenty years are too long, please raise your hand

and shorten it a bit, otherwise, my whole life will be over…”

Charlie said coldly: “Don‟t bargain with me. There were a father and son before, because

they pretended to be too much. Now they have gone to Changbai Mountain to dig

ginseng, and they must not leave Changbai Mountain for the rest of their lives. If you

continue to bargain with me, I will Arrange for someone to take you there!”

Orvel also said coldly at this time: “Jones Jian, I persuade you to accept your fate. The

two men who went to Changbai Mountain last time were driven by my younger brother.

They drove for three days and three nights before reaching the foot of Changbai

Mountain!”

“Moreover, it has just entered winter, and it‟s already freezing. It‟s over 20 degrees

below zero outside, and seven or eight degrees below zero in the house. The two of you

will freeze to death. Even the firewood on the kang must be brought from the

mountain!”

“It is said that in seven to nine days, it will be more than minus 40 degrees outside, and

you can directly freeze the pee into ice skewers. If you want to try, I will arrange it for

you now!”

Jones Jianyi heard that he was scheduled to go to Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng

for a lifetime. He was so frightened that he hurriedly cried and said, “Don‟t, Mr. Orvel, I

accept my fate, I accept my fate! I‟m going to the construction site to carry cement, not

Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng!”

Chapter 579

Jones Jian has completely accepted his fate.

Compared to digging ginseng in the snow of Changbai Mountain for a lifetime, being

able to carry cement at the construction site in Aurous Hill is already extremely easy.

At least, he can still live in the city, go home, and have a basic amateur life.

When he arrives at Changbai Mountain, it will completely be over for a lifetime.

Seeing that he had accepted his fate, Orvel snorted and said, “You are already lucky,

otherwise, I will take you directly to my kennel to feed the dogs today!”

Jones Jian hurriedly nodded and said with gratitude: “Thank you Mr. Charlie for raising

your hand… Thank you Mr. Orvel…”

Mr. Orvel directly opposed the people under him and said: “Go, take him to the

construction site in Jintan County, let him eat and live with the workers on the

construction site, and take two days off each month!”

“Yes, Mr. Orvel!” Mr. Orvel‟s two men immediately dragged Jones Jian out.

Orvel pointed at Panming, who was dying on the ground, and asked Charlie, “Mr. Wade,

what about this old immortal?”

Charlie said lightly: “The police will come and arrest him soon.”

As soon as the voice fell, a team of police rushed in and asked loudly, “Who is

Panming?!”

Jacob hurriedly pointed to Panming who was lying on the ground, and said, “Comrade

police, he is.”

The police came to the front, compared the photos with them, and blurted out: “It‟s him,

take him away!”

The man next to him asked, “Captain, this person has been injured and unconscious,

what should we do?”

“Send to the hospital first.” The team leader said: “After the first aid, he will be

detained!”

Zhouqi, one of his old classmates, hurriedly asked: “Comrade police, what crime did

Panming commit?”

The police rightfully said: “Panming is suspected of occupational occupation and illegal

profits totaling more than 50 million!”

The crowd was in an uproar.

No one thought that Panming, as the leader of a petrochemical company, would have

already received very high salaries, and he even used the convenience of his position to

earn money for himself!

Panming, who was unconscious, was taken away by the police, and the old classmates

sighed with emotion.

However, everyone looked at Charlie‟s eyes with unprecedented awe.

After all, Charlie put Panming and Jones Jian so miserable, his ability has exceeded

everyone‟s understanding.

Jacob also felt that his face was too dignified. So many classmates came to compliment

him, and he felt very refreshed.

However, some people sighed and said, “Oh, Jones Jian is gone. I‟m afraid we won‟t

have the finale in this second game. Why don‟t you just leave it?”

A bunch of people are a little lost.

Everyone wanted to come to see the glorious clubhouse, but they didn‟t expect it, they

just entered the lobby of the glorious clubhouse, and didn‟t know what was inside.

At this time, Charlie said to Orvel: “Mr. Orvel, how many floors can your card reach?”

“Ten floors.” Orvel said hurriedly.

Charlie said: “You help me open a ten-story big box, let the old men have fun.”

Orvel asked in surprise: “Mr. Wade, don‟t you have a supreme…”

Charlie waved his hand, motioning for him to silence.

Chapter 580

In the entire glorious club, only issued a supreme card to him. Not only can he go to the

highest 15th floor at any time, but all expenses are free.

He didn‟t want to let Jacob know that he had such a card.

Otherwise, with his temper, he would definitely pester him every day to bring him over,

and he would even find a way to ask for his own card and bring his friends over to brag.

Therefore, it is better not to let them know.

Orvel immediately understood what Charlie meant, and quickly took out his

membership card, handed it to the waiter, and said: “Prepare a large private room for

me on the tenth floor. All the expenses will be paid by me.”

The waiter respectfully accepted the membership card, and then smiled and said: “The

1008 on the 10th floor has been opened for you. You can pass by at any time. It has a

large area and can accommodate 30 people.”

Orvel nodded, and then respectfully said to Charlie: “Mr. Wade, you can move up with

the old men.”

Charlie said to everyone: “Uncles, my friend has already booked a ten-story 1008 box for

us. He has covered all the expenses today. Please follow the waiter now!”

Everyone did not expect that there would be another beacon if hope, and suddenly

cheered.

Many people originally thought that they would be able to go up to the seventh floor of

the Brilliant Club at most, but they did not expect to reach the tenth floor this time.

Jacob was also very happy, and said with a smile: “My son-in-law has the ability! Unlike

Jones Jian, he knows how to put cowhide on his lips.”

Everyone couldn‟t help but praise and compliment: “Oh, Charlie, you are really hidden

gem! Jacob is really blessed to find such a son-in-law!”

Charlie smiled slightly: “You guys praise me too much. Actually, I don‟t have any abilities.

I just know a few friends. Please hurry up and have fun!”

Jacob asked him: “Charlie, are you not coming up?”

Charlie said, “I‟ll talk to Mr. Orvel for a few words before going up. Dad, go up with your

uncles first.”

“Good.” Jacob nodded, thanked Mr. Orvel, and then went upstairs with his old

classmates.

Everyone went upstairs, Charlie asked Mr. Orvel: “How did you handle Ichiro‟s matter last

time?”

Mr. Orvel hurriedly said: “Don‟t worry, Mr. Wade, I found the best computer special

effects artist, and I also hired a prop artist from the film academy to make a fake video

of the death of Ichiro, and sent it to Jiro. He has completely believed it now.”

“Okay.” Charlie smiled slightly, and said: “Raise Ichiro well and send him back to Japan to

fight for the property, but he has to sign an agreement with me in advance. After the

property is regained, he will pay 80%. .”

Mr. Orvel nodded repeatedly and said, “Okay Mr. Wade, I know, I will tell him clearly

when I go back.”

Charlie snorted and said, “You are doing well. Go back first. I will accompany my fatherin-law upstairs.”

“Okay.” Mr. Orvel bowed respectfully, and said, “Mr. Wade, I‟ll go first. If you have

anything, please tell me.”

Charlie was waiting for the elevator to go up to the tenth floor. When the elevator came

down, the door suddenly opened. What he didn‟t expect was that Warnia, who was very

beautifully dressed, walked out of it.

Warnia is dressed very beautifully today, and her already beautiful and flawless face is

slightly more delicate and charming.

She was wearing a black Chanel one-piece butt0ck skirt, which perfectly set off her

slender and plump figure, as well as those white and tender legs that could not pick out

any problems.

Coupled with her long hair carefully coiled behind her head, she looked very mature and

perfect.

What surprised Charlie even more was that she exuded a very charming and very

advanced scent, and the scent penetrated into the nostrils, making people feel that the

pores all over her body were relaxed.

Seeing such amazing Warnia, Charlie was a little surprised, and Warnia was even more

delighted!

Her heart was thinking about Charlie, but she didn‟t expect Charlie to be outside when

the elevator door opened!

She hurriedly couldn‟t hide her happiness. Like a little girl of first love, she asked softly:

“Mr. Wade, why are you here? Didn‟t let me know if you are here, so I could come and

entertain you myself!”

Chapter 581

Charlie looked at Warnia and smiled slightly: “I just came with father-in-law to attend a

classmate gathering. There is nothing to trouble you, so I didn‟t tell you.”

Warnia hurriedly said: “Mr. Wade, your father-in-law is here for a class reunion. You

should have told me earlier. I would prepare it carefully so as not to leave any flaw him.”

Charlie smiled and said: “There is no need to go into such a big trouble. It is a group of

old men who come out to entertain and have some fun. It is too grand, I am afraid they

will not adapt.”

Charlie said again: “Besides, I never told my father-in-law that I have a good relationship

with you. If you, the Song family eldest, come out to entertain him in person, I am afraid

that he will be confused.”

Warnia nodded hurriedly and said, “By the way, Mr. Wade, my grandfather will have a

birthday banquet tomorrow at noon. Originally, I wanted to send you an invitation letter

tonight. I happened to see you and I ask you for tomorrow. No time to participate? He

has been talking about you for a long time and always wants you to visit him at home.”

Charlie thought for a while, then nodded and said: “Tomorrow is no problem, I will come

by then.”

To Charlie, although the Song family is not a big family, it is also the largest family in

Aurous Hill after all. Having a good relationship with them can save a lot of trouble.

What‟s more, he has a good impression of Warnia, and thinks this woman is very smart

and promising, so he also appreciates this a little bit more.

Seeing Charlie‟s promise, Warnia hurriedly asked, “Mr. Wade, shall I pick you up

tomorrow morning?”

Charlie declined: “No, Mr. Song‟s birthday banquet. You must have lot of work to do

tomorrow. I can just come by myself when the time comes.”

Warnia nodded, smiled sweetly, and said, “That‟s okay, Mr. Wade, you will come to me

directly when you arrive tomorrow.”

“It is Okay.”

Warnia looked at the time and said apologetically: “Mr. Wade, then I won‟t bother you

now. I just have to go back and prepare for the birthday banquet.”

“Go.” Charlie nodded, and after watching Warnia leave, he took the elevator to the tenth

floor.

Ten floors, 1008 box.

The elders were surprised at the incomparable luxury here, and everyone held their

mobile phones and snapped.

Even an underground emperor like Orvel can only reach the tenth floor at the highest

level in the Brilliant Club. It can be seen that the people who can reach this floor are

already very impressive.

Jacob, and his old classmates, naturally did not have this ability and status, so this time

was an eye-opener.

Everyone was complimenting Charlie at this time, and someone said, “It‟s really covered

by son-in-law Jacob, this kind of place is just as magnificent as a palace.”

“Yes! I have lived for more than 50 years in this life, and I have never been to such a

luxurious place. Jacob‟s son-in-law is really amazing.”

Everyone kept flattering, making Jacob proud.

At the beginning, he was always targeted and ridiculed, but he did not expect that now

he suddenly became the most watched and complimented one among his classmates,

which gave his self-esteem a huge satisfaction.

……

While Jacob and his classmates were enjoying the ultimate luxury on the tenth floor of

the Brilliant Clubhouse, on the other side, Elaine and Horiyah had already come to the

Tomson Villa area, and sat down with the rich woman Horiyah introduced for playing

mahjong.

Sitting on the east side of the mahjong table, a middle-aged woman dressed up as Mrs.

Kuo, while preparing an electric mahjong machine, smiled and asked Horiyah: “Horiyah,

who is this sister?”

Chapter 582

Horiyah said: “Sister Lian, let me introduce to you. This is a poker friend I told you

before. Her name is Elaine. Like you, she also likes playing mahjong and she has very

good skills in cards. She has always been willing to bet and lose.”

Elaine hurriedly said to this woman at this time: “Hello, sister Lian!”

Sister Lian nodded lightly and smiled: “It just so happens that I have been missing a

permanent long-term poker friend. If you are interested, you can often come and play

with me and with Horiyah in the future.”

Elaine hurriedly said: “Oh, that‟s really great. To tell you the truth, I have a regular poker

friend but she is going to the United States, I can‟t find a regular poker player to play

cards!”

Sister Lian stretched out her hand and said to Elaine politely: “Hello Elaine, my name is

Lian, welcome!”

Elaine shook hands with her quickly.

Lian said again: “Oh, you see, my villa is basically idle after it‟s installed, so I just used it

as a venue for my sisters to play mahjong.”

Elaine was envious, such a big villa, used to play mahjong, is really more luxurious than

Shehlain‟s.

Immediately, she looked around the Tomson First-Class villa.

The decoration of this villa can be considered very luxurious, but it is not as big as the

one Solmon White gave to Charlie.

The villa Solmon White gave to Charlie was the largest unit in the entire Tomson, and

the Lian‟s set was the smallest in the Tomson villa.

But even the smallest units are already very large for most people.

So she asked Lian, “Sister Lian, how much did you spend on buying this villa?”

Lian was stunned, and then hurriedly said: “Hey, it didn‟t cost much, the total was about

80 million.”

In fact, this villa is not Lian‟s at all, but a film and television company‟s property.

After the film and television company bought the villa, it renovated it and built it into an

indoor shooting location. Some time ago, a TV series called New Love Apartment was

completed here, but the TV series is still in post-production.

After the TV series was completed, the villa was just vacant. The next TV series will not

start filming until one month, so it is temporarily rented out to recover the cost.

In order to set up a set for Elaine, Horiyah rented this villa for a price of 5,000 a day, and

prepared to do a game here, to take Elaine‟s nothing, to report Elaine‟s insult on the

day.

The best thing is to pit Charlie‟s villa over, so that he can turn himself over!

Elaine didn‟t know that all of this was a trap against her. She thought that she was lucky

today and met a bully and could develop into a long-term cash machine.

So she looked at Lian with a flattering expression and said, “Oh, Sister Lian, let‟s play

cards together. That‟s really suitable. Next month, our family will move into the Tomson

Villa. My son-in-law‟s villa is at a05!”

Lian had long known that she had a villa in Tomson, if it weren‟t for this villa, she would

not have come to cooperate with Horiyah and pit Elaine‟s savings.

This woman is in her fifties. She has been a croupier in Macau casinos for 30 years. She

is definitely one of the best in the wave of poker, whether it‟s mahjong, Pai Gow, or

Sieve. All, she can played superbly.

This time, Horiyah promised her that Horiyah would find the wrongdoer and kill the

game. She would provide technical support, and the benefits would be divided between

equally.

Therefore, Elaine thought that Lian was the cash machine, and Lian regarded her as a

big fat pig, and was about to split her in half and split her into half with Horiyah!

Chapter 583

Everyone has their own ghosts, and can‟t wait to start this killing pan.

So Lian clapped her hands, greeted another woman, and said with a smile: “Come on,

this is Nivia, who is also my old friend, but she is not very good at the game. Let‟s just

start with the four of us! “

Elaine also said excitedly: “Okay, get started! To be honest, my hands are itchy!”

Lian smiled slightly and suggested, “Today is the first time I play mahjong with Elaine

sister. Let‟s not play too much. Let‟s start with a thousand and cap it 64 times.”

“what?”

Elaine was shocked in her heart and blurted out: “A thousand times, 64 times the cap, if

this is a capped by Lian, a hand can be more than 60,000, do they usually play such a big

one?”

Lian smiled and waved her hand and said, “Sister Elaine, is this still a big one? To be

honest, this is the smallest one I have played. The other day when I was fighting with

others, it was 3,000 or 5,000. Up, maybe even ten thousand.”

Then, she pointed to Horiyah, who was sitting next to Elaine, and said: “The last time

Horiyah played 5000 games with me, I lost more than 1 million in a short time, and

Horiyah won 30 by herself. More than ten thousand, right?”

Horiyah hurriedly said: “Oh, Sister Lian, you are still too rich. I can‟t remember how much

money I lost. Last time I lost more than two million. I won more than 50. Min won!”

The woman named Nivia smiled and said, “Oh, I won a little more than a hundred that

day. For Sister Lian, isn‟t this drizzle?”

Lian smiled and said: “To be honest, this little money is really nothing. My husband

made a few hundred million easily when he was young. It is nothing for me to lose thirty

to fifty million in cards.”

When Elaine heard these words, her heart was so excited.

This Lian is simply a super fool!

What‟s more, She have Horiyah to cooperate with her, and she will definitely win a big

win at that time!

Therefore, Elaine immediately dispelled the doubts and worries she had just now, and

said with a smile: “If sister Lian is okay, then let‟s get one thousand.”

Lian nodded and smiled, and said, “Then I will start playing dice!”

“Okay!” Elaine rubbed her hands, already feeling a little excited.

After Lian played the dice, she immediately began to take the lead.

Soon, the four people have set the first card straight.

Elaine dealt with the card and was very excited!

It‟s really luck that can‟t stop it!

In this hand, She really want to have anything. There are only three sides on one side

and 20,000 in one hand. These two cards are placed on one card, and she can draw

immediately!

So Elaine was very excited, and began to look forward to drawing a card she lacked.

After being unable to touch the cards for a few laps, she thought of her agreement with

Horiyah, so she sent her a code, asking for three.

Horiyah also immediately understood her intentions, and hurriedly gave her a threeshot.

“Three!”

“Oh, I‟ll eat!” Elaine was very happy, took the three in front of her, and played a card

with a smile: “Eight tubes!”

After speaking, Elaine triumphantly said: “I have a draw!”

Lian asked in surprise, “No, sister, did you draw so soon?”

Elaine smiled and said, “Yes, the cards are pretty smooth!”

Lian nodded and said, “Then I hope I won‟t fire a gun.”

After finishing speaking, she stretched out her hand and threw out a twenty thousand,

and said, “Twenty thousand!”

Chapter 584

When Elaine saw her throw 20,000 out, she couldn‟t help but immediately pushed the

card and shouted: “Haha, I‟m d*mn! I have 20,000!”

“Oh!” Lian deliberately said annoyedly: “Why are my hands so unwilling, why did I play

this card!”

Elaine hurriedly said: “Hey, Sister Lian, we have already said yes. If this card falls, you will

die. You can‟t go back!”

Lian said, “Don‟t worry, Sister Elaine, I‟m not that kind of person. You fired this gun. You

will definitely not be short of money.”

Horiyah also helped her and said, “Yes, Elaine, for Sister Lian, playing mahjong for a

thousand is all small money! It‟s mainly for fun.”

At this time, Lian had already handed over 24,000 to Elaine and said, “You are a twentyfour fan, right? A total of twenty-four thousand. You count.”

Elaine was so excited that she took the money and counted it, then excitedly put it aside

and continued to play mahjong with them.

Subsequently, Elaine‟s card luck was surprisingly good.

Basically any hand of cards is surprisingly good.

Coupled with Horiyah‟s help, Elaine almost always wins.

After three rounds of cards, Elaine lost a total of two rounds. The other rounds kept

winning, and three rounds of Mahjong had won more than 300,000!

She used to play mahjong, and she won at most 10,000. How could she have seen so

much money, and when she counted the money, she found that she had won more than

300,000, and her excited eyes were red!

At this time, when the cards were shuffled again, Horiyah couldn‟t help coughing slightly

when the fire was almost over.

Lian, who was sitting at the poker table, changed her face a little, and knew immediately

that it was time to close the net.

Feed the pigs, it‟s time to kill the pigs!

Immediately afterwards, Lian yawned and said, “Oh, it‟s so boring to play a thousand

mahjong, I‟m almost falling asleep, or let‟s play a little bigger, it will refresh me!”

Horiyah smiled and said, “I can do it!”

After speaking, she looked at Elaine and asked with a smile, “Elaine, what do you think?”

Elaine didn‟t know that she had fallen into a trap at this time. She felt that she had made

more than 300,000 so easily. If she played a little bigger, she would make more than

three million in a while!

She, who was in the mood, had no idea what to do if she lost.

So she was very excited and said: “Okay, then let‟s play bigger!”

Lian nodded, stretched her waist, and said lightly: “Then you can pay 10,000! It‟s boring

to be too small.”

After that, she added: “It doesn‟t matter if you guys are too big. I happen to have a

neighbor who likes to play smaller mahjong. I can ask her to do it for me and I will go

upstairs and sleep for a while.”

“Ten thousand?” Elaine was stunned. Is this a bit too big?

It might be too scary to lose five or six hundred thousand with one hand.

At this time, Horiyah always winked at her, and said with a smile: “Ten thousand is okay,

Elaine, you are so lucky, if you want to really play ten thousand, you won‟t say making

five million today!”

As soon as she heard about five million, Elaine‟s sanity disappeared.

If she doesn‟t agree, Lian will probably ask her neighbor to come and help her fight, so

how can she find a bully and make herself a few million?

So she nodded excitedly and said: “Okay! Then pay 10,000!”

“Ok!” Lian smiled slightly and said: “Come on, let‟s start! The money is too big, let‟s use

mobile banking to transfer money, it is convenient.”

The other three also agreed and said: “Okay, I‟ll pay 10,000!”

Chapter 585

After reaching a consensus, everyone began to draw cards again.

After Elaine drew all the cards, she flipped the cards she was holding up, and

straightened out the cards, and suddenly screamed in excitement!

Her card turned out to be the best!

The so-called “Tian Ting” means that the cards have been drawn as soon as they are

drawn!

What a lot of luck it takes to have such a good hand!

Moreover, the cards she won are very good. She has a pair of seven to eighty thousand,

winning sixty thousand and ninety thousand.

Generally speaking, as long as ten thousand or ninety thousand are in the hands of

others, if they don‟t hold right or go smoothly, they will definitely be played. That is to

say, from now on, as long as someone beats one ninety thousand, you will be fooled!

Moreover, such a day draw can get the highest multiple by calling it directly!

Thinking of this, she was excited to buckle all the cards, and said excitedly: “I have a

draw!”

Lian was surprised and said, “Sister Elaine, so amazing, you listened to it as soon as you

came up?”

“Yes!” Elaine said with an unbearable smile: “I don‟t know what‟s wrong, I feel very lucky

today!”

Lian nodded and said, “It seems that you are destined to win today.”

After finishing talking, Lian, who was sitting on the bank, straightened out the cards and

flipped up the four cards and said, “Concealed!”

Elaine was surprised and said, “Oh, sister Lian has a concealed bar when she starts the

card. It‟s amazing!”

Lian smiled and said, “You didn‟t look at my other cards, it‟s so bad to die!”

Elaine reminded: “By the way, Sister Lian, if you draw, the concealed bar must be

revealed!”

“Of course!” Lian nodded and said with a smile: “The draw will definitely show up for

you, don‟t worry!”

Because Elaine has already called a draw, she can‟t switch to right now, and hit whatever

she draws until she draws or someone fires a cannon.

But she didn‟t know, at this time, Lian‟s hidden card was 90,000!

There are four and sixty thousand, Horiyah and Nivia each have two.

Just as Elaine was anxiously catching and playing, Lian suddenly smiled and said, “Oh,

I‟m also drawing!”

After speaking, she turned over the four cards of her hidden one.

Elaine looked at these four cards and suddenly felt dizzy.

What a bad luck!

Lian actually concealed 90 thousand! No wonder she couldn‟t catch 90,000 in this long

time, and no one shot 90,000!

Depressed, Elaine couldn‟t help but think to himself, although 90,000 are gone, but

60,000 hasn‟t come out yet, which means she still has a chance!

She wanted to send Horiyah a secret signal and ask her to give herself a 60,000.

However, if you think about it carefully, everyone‟s mahjong game is to win three by

oneself and one by one. If you let Horiyah play a 60,000 shot, then Horiyah will not be

able to give money. Isn‟t it a waste of money? Such a good hand?

So she decided to rely on herself or someone else to fire the gun instead of Horiyah.

If Horiyah fired a shot of 60,000 by herself, she would be embarrassed. Horiyah must

give the money to her!

When it was Elaine‟s turn to draw the card, she felt like a million as soon as she started

to touch it. She was suddenly excited, and when she lifted it up, she was suddenly

disappointed.

It turned out to be 80,000.

Bad luck!

If she was a little bit smaller, just let grab grab 60,000, and you would feel it yourself!

In that case, a family of 640,000, that is nearly 2 million!

But Elaine was also comforting herself in her heart, 80,000 have come, will 60,000 be far

away?

So, she beat out 80,000 casually, and said: “80,000!”

Chapter 586

“Huh!” Lian knocked down the card all at once, and said excitedly: “I heard five to eighty

thousand, all of them, the door is clear, and there is a concealed card. The total is fortyeight, and forty-eight is 480,000. Sister Elaine, I‟m sorry!”

Elaine is like an ice cellar!

A single shot can cost 480,000? !

I only won more than 300,000 in a long time, but I paid it all back, not to mention, I got

another 100,000…

This is a hundred thousand!

Elaine felt extremely uncomfortable, and her whole mentality was a little broken.

Horiyah hurriedly persuaded her: “Oh, Elaine, there is no way to win all the time in card

games. You have won so many hands. It doesn‟t matter if you lose, you are back again

after winning!”

Lian also smiled and said, “Yes, it‟s just a handful of cards. We have to play a few laps

today!”

Elaine is a little more comfortable now, but she is also suffocating in her heart, and must

win back the lost money!

Immediately, she used mobile banking to give Lian 480,000, and the game continued.

However, in the next hand, Elaine collapsed even more.

Turned it over and saw what kind of broken cards are these!

Either one is missing or nine is broken, and there is also one missing. There is not even a

pair of bobbins and slivers in one hand!

If you want to draw such a card, you have to play at least seven or eight cards to be

possible…

She is going to collapse!

How to fight this? !

It‟s estimated that everyone is playing cards, and she hasn‟t made up two decks of cards

yet!

And the other three people on the table were all excited, as if the cards were all good.

Horiyah was the first to draw.

Then Lian and Nivia.

Seeing that the three of them had all drawn, Elaine anxiously scratched her heart, fearing

a shot, and secondly fearing that some of the three would touch themselves.

Seeing that his card is getting hopeless, Elaine is even more anxious.

At this time, she reached out and touched one, feeling that this card was 80% safe, so

she threw the card out and said, “This! You shouldn‟t even want this card, right?”

Nivia next to her said excitedly: “Haha, I‟m going crazy! she is right!”

Horiyah said with some embarrassment: “Hey, I‟m crazy too!…”

Lian smiled and said at this time: “Oh, I‟m too foolish, thirteen!”

Elaine looked at the cards of these three houses, and they all won hers!

This one hit her with one shot!

This is terrible…

With this hand alone, Elaine lost one hundred and eighty times, which is 1.8 million!

Elaine‟s whole person already felt the sky spinning.

what happened? Suddenly she lost two games in a row, and two games lost more than

two million, which is too cruel!

Moreover, Elaine doesn‟t have much money now, and all the deposits in her hand add

up to more than two million. After such a calculation, there is at most two to three

million left…

Elaine wanted to cry without tears, but Nivia was already urging: “Sister Elaine, let‟s

settle the bill first, so we can move on.”

When she heard that she was going to check out, Elaine‟s expression was very ugly, one

was 1.8 million, she couldn‟t be willing to give it!

The other three exchanged glances, or Horiyah came out to persuade her and said,

“Elaine, it doesn‟t matter if you lose two. If you are lucky, you will win with two more. If

you don‟t play now, you will lose. But you really can‟t come back!”

After that, she said again: “Last time we played cards together, Nivin also lost two or

three million, and finally won two million with a four-year self-draw, followed by another

three self-draw. It‟s another two million, and it will make a lot of money at once!”

Chapter 587

Although Horiyah tried to stabilize Elaine‟s mentality, in fact Elaine‟s mentality at this

time had collapsed!

To put it bluntly, she does have a set of mahjong, but the brand is really stinky. The

biggest problem is not being able to lose, and all emotions are on her face.

For example, she would be excited for a long time if she slapped her a**, but when her

card happened to be stopped by someone else, she would grin and wait for her to be

eaten alive.

She won three laps, and finally won more than 300,000, but she lost two big ones at

once. Naturally, it was very uncomfortable. Not only did she win three hundred

thousand and lost all, she also lost two hundred. In the early days, this really lost half of

her life savings!

Elaine hasn‟t made much money in her life, and her husband has no skills, so it is very

rare to save two million.

When she was buying p2p financial management, she almost lost a lot of money.

Fortunately, Charlie came forward and asked for the profit.

Later, she even misrepresented her daughter‟s rent refund of more than 100,000, plus

the little money that Jacob made by dumping antiques, and the total amount was two

million.

As a result, in the two cards games, they were almost all lost…

Seeing that her face was green, Lian deliberately agitated her and said, “Sister Elaine, do

you still want to play? You don‟t feel sorry for the money, right? Only more than two

million, you can even afford Tomson‟s first product. The big villa, isn‟t this little pocket

money for you?”

“Play! Why don‟t play!” Elaine‟s face twitched slightly, and said, “This little money is not a

problem, mainly for fun, let‟s continue!”

“Just to be happy! Money doesn‟t count.” The other two followed.

At this time, Elaine had no idea that the other three not only cooperated with each

other, but also calculated her to death.

This automatic mahjong table, when shuffling the cards, you can directly shuffle the

cards according to the predetermined plan.

Even throw the dice can be controlled!

In this way, Lian can distribute the cards she wants to everyone in accordance with her

own requirements.

In the last hand, Elaine got the card, but the sixty thousand and ninety thousand were

already divided by the other three people. Therefore, Elaine‟s card was already a dead

end as long as the three of them didn‟t fire a gun. She can never win.

But Elaine doesn‟t know this.

After Elaine got the Tianting card, she was naturally confident. Although she didn‟t win

in the end, she also felt that she just missed the goal.

It was this mentality that made her more impulsive to fight.

Next, Lian used her mobile phone to control the mahjong machine and gave Elaine a

little water.

Elaine won two hands in a row, both hands were neat, but there is nothing to do,

winning is just a sh!t.

Therefore, Elaine only won 100,000 in total with the two, which is a drop in the bucket

compared to what she lost!

Elaine‟s mentality has become more unstable. Losing two can lose more than two

million, and winning two can only win one hundred thousand. Is this too disgusting?

Can‟t she let herself fight two big ones?

Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth, ready to smash to the end with these three

people!

The game continues.

With this hand, Elaine has three east, three west, three south and two north, and the

other two are two red.

Elaine was stunned when she saw this deck of cards.

Chapter 588

This deck of cards is Tianting again, winning the two.

More importantly, if you can get a north wind, it will be three in the south, east and

north. This is a big four!

The big four can win the biggest number!

If you can touch a north wind, you can return two million!

Thinking of this, she shouted directly with excitement, and then began to feel the north

wind.

She felt that whether it was, it might not be of much use to others, and ordinary people

would definitely type it out after taking it, so even if she couldn‟t touch it, she could at

least wait for others to fire it.

However, how did she know that this hand was already done.

The North Wind and Hongzhong that she needs are all in the hands of Nivia, that is to

say, like the previous hand of the day, her hand is a dead end that can never be won!

Elaine waited hard for North Wind and Hongzhong. She waited for several rounds and

didn‟t wait until after Lian drew a card, she knocked it down and said with a smile: “Oh,

I‟m drawing it myself again! This time it‟s in front of the gate. A total of forty-eight

times, clear, all, and right!”

Nivia saw that she was touching six of them, and hurriedly said, “Oh, sister Lian, you are

the last six. I have three in my hand! You are over the Moon!”

“Oh, it‟s really the Moon!”

Lian happily clapped her hands and said, “Then add eight times, fifty-six times for a

family, or five hundred and sixty thousand.”

Elaine felt dizzy!

Only two hundred thousand are left in her own bank card, and this one loses another

five hundred and sixty thousand, how can she afford it!

Elaine couldn‟t help pulling Horiyah over, and asked in a low voice: “Sister-in-law, tell

you the truth, I don‟t have much money, can you lend me a little?”

Horiyah cursed secretly in her heart that deserved it, but said in a pretentious manner:

“Sister, I don‟t have this, you don‟t know the situation of the Willson family…”

Elaine hurriedly asked: “No, you and your eldest brother went to see the villa last time.

Anyway, an old villa costs more than 10 million? Can you borrow hundreds of

thousands?”

Horiyah sighed and said: “The money was all taken away by the dead Lady Willson to fill

the hole in the Willson Group!”

Elaine said anxiously: “Then what should I do, I don‟t have enough money to give! If I

can‟t continue to fight, what can I do to turn over!”

At this time, Lian said: “Sister Elaine, you don‟t have any money, are you? If you don‟t

play, please settle this account quickly.”

Elaine couldn‟t do it anxiously, and said with a smile: “How come I don‟t have money,

but I didn‟t bring so much. Can I owe this account first? When the eight laps are

finished, we will make the knot together.”

She felt that she had to find a way to win the money back today. If she doesn‟t fight

now, the more than two million will be lost forever!

She thought that Lian was so rich, and often lost millions at a time, she should not care

about the money, she was very talkative, and she should be able to agree to her request.

Unexpectedly, Lian‟s face suddenly became cold, and she said sharply, “Sister Elaine, you

can‟t do this! Playing mahjong is the result of every win or loss. How can there be any

reason to owe it? It was given to you right away. Why do you want to go back on the bill

now that you lose?”

Lian said again, “Besides, if you don‟t take out the money, you still have to play mahjong

with us. Isn‟t that the empty glove white wolf? If you win, it‟s okay to say, if you lose,

what will we do?”

Elaine‟s face flushed, and could not speak.

Lian looked at her and said with some contempt: “I heard Horiyah say that your card is

good, so I am willing to play with you. If you are unwilling to pay to continue playing,

please put these five One hundred and sixty thousand knots, this is the end of today, no

more play!”

Chapter 589

Elaine has completely fallen into the pit now. She didn‟t realize that she was pitted. All

she thought was about winning the money back.

Therefore, when Lian said that she would not play, Elaine immediately became excited,

and blurted out: “How can I say that I don‟t want to play and stop playing? After saying

that I will play eight laps, only three laps! “

Lian said helplessly: “Sister, it‟s not that I don‟t want to play with you, the point is that

you have no money.”

After that, Lian said again: “Let‟s take a step back. You settle the money first, and then

we can always play a little bit smaller? I will accompany you if we play one thousand or

one hundred. play!”

“One thousand? One hundred?” Elaine was anxious, and blurted out: “How can I do it! If

I play such a small game, I can only win the ear of the monkey?”

Lian reluctantly said: “Then if you want to continue to play 10,000, you have to take out

the money first, otherwise I won‟t play, and this is the end of today.”

Horiyah hurriedly sang red face and said: “Sister Lian, Elaine really doesn‟t have so much

money in her hands. We are all friends. You give accommodations…”

After speaking, she did not forget to wink at Lian.

Lian immediately understood, and said: “Well, from Horiyah‟s face, if you don‟t have

cash, you can take other things of equal value as collateral.”

As soon as these words came out, Elaine suddenly seemed to have grasped the last

straw.

She hurriedly said: “The house I live in now is a three-bedroom house, which is worth a

small two million. I will mortgage the house to you. Is this alright?”

“That‟s okay!” Lian said with a smile: “But you have to get the real estate certificate first,

and then write me a mortgage contract.”

Elaine blurted out: “Okay, you are waiting for me, I will go back to get the real estate

certificate!”

After speaking, Elaine hurriedly got up and was about to leave.

Lian hurriedly stopped her and said, “Hey, don‟t worry, sister Elaine, you haven‟t given

me the five hundred and sixty thousand just now.”

Elaine looked at the balance of the mobile bank and found that it was only two hundred

and sixty thousand, so she said: “Sister Lian, I only have two hundred and sixty thousand,

I will transfer it to you, and the rest will wait until I take the room book. Deduct from the

mortgaged money, this head office?”

“It‟s OK.” Lian said, “Then you first write me an IOU for 300,000, and then you go,

otherwise, if you don‟t return, who should I go for 300,000? Am I right?”

Elaine just wanted to take the room book and continue to fight with them until she

turned over. So when she heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said, “Okay, I

will pay you an IOU!”

Lian immediately brought paper and pen, Elaine wrote an IOU for 300,000 owed on it, and then pressed another fingerprint, and Lian let her go.

As soon as Elaine got out of Tomson‟s first product, she hurriedly drove home.

She calculated that her daughter must be busy in the company, and her husband and

son-in-law must still be attending the class reunion. She hurriedly went back and took

the room book before coming back. They would definitely not find it.

In this way, she can continue to fight with them until the turn over!

Soon, Elaine took the book from the house and returned to the villa.

After Lian got the house book, she immediately searched the second-hand house

quotation of the same type in this community with her mobile phone, and found that

the lowest quotation was only 1.8 million. The unit size is only 1.8 million, and the

general bank mortgage only recognizes 90% of market value, so if she mortgage, she

can only mortgage 1.62 million.”

Elaine just wanted to continue playing cards quickly so that she could turn over, so she

blurted out: “Then it will be mortgaged with 1.62 million. I owe 300,000, and you can just

give me 1.32 million! Let‟s continue to fight, what do you think?”

Lian said, “That‟s okay, but we have to draw up a mortgage contract. If you lose or don‟t

accept it, I will care who wants the money, right?”

Elaine said impatiently: “Then hurry up, sign early and continue early!”

Later, after she finished the contract with Lian and pressed her fingerprints, Lian

transferred her 1.32 million back from the mobile bank.

But she didn‟t care at all, because she knew that the 1.32 million was transferred to

Elaine‟s account and would come back soon.

Elaine secretly made up her mind at this time, this time, she must bring back all the

profits!

Chapter 590

Then immediately put into the game.

But she never dreamed that she would have entered the 1.32 million in just half an hour!

Elaine had completely lost her eyes at this time. At the moment when all the money was

lost, she was extremely unwilling to say: “Come, come, come again!”

Lian said: “Sister, you don‟t have any money anymore. Come again, if you lose again,

what will you pay?”

“I……”

Elaine suddenly didn‟t know how to answer this question.

She is indeed exhausted.

All the savings in the family were entered, even the only house.

Now, she has nothing to mortgage.

However, with sharp eyes, Lian recognized the jade bracelet on her wrist and blurted

out: “Oh, I think your bracelet is good!”

“Bracelet?” Elaine looked down at her wrist, and then remembered that she still has a

valuable treasure!

This bracelet was a gift specially given by Qin Gang, the Patriarch of the Qin Family, to

curry favor with her son-in-law, Charlie.

Charlie gave this bracelet to his daughter Claire. Claire stole it by her before she wore it,

and later blatantly took it and refused to return it.

It was just a bracelet, Charlie didn‟t care, and Claire was too embarrassed to ask his

mother for it, so this bracelet was always on her hand.

Elaine hurriedly took off the bracelet, handed it to Lian, and said with red eyes: “This

bracelet, but the finest Laokeng jade, when I bought it for 5 million, you have to

mortgage me 4 million, right?”

Lian took the bracelet, looked at it carefully, and was shocked.

This bracelet is indeed top-quality, old pit jade, and it also carries a variety of very good

things, five million is not expensive.

However, she herself has been in the casino for many years, how to cheat people, how

to take advantage of the fire, she is simply a connoisseur.

So she smiled, handed the bracelet back to Elaine, and said with a smile: “Sister Elaine,

your bracelet is good, but to be honest, it‟s not worth five million, but at most hundreds

of thousands.”

“How is it possible!” Elaine blurted out: “This thing was bought for five million, and I

have seen the receipt!”

“If you buy five million, you may not really be able to sell it for five million.” Lian smiled

disdainfully: “The jade business itself is extremely watery. If you are slaughtered, you will

be slaughtered. You can never come again?”

After that, Lian said again: “Let‟s do it, for the sake of everyone‟s good relationship, I will

mortgage you one million for this bracelet, which is the most. If you are willing, you can

sign it. If you don‟t want it, forget it.”

Elaine had long been gambling, and blurted out: “I am willing!”

Horiyah said at this time: “Oh, Elaine, or just forget it today. If you pledge one million for

this bracelet, it is estimated that two or three will be gone. Why bother?”

When Lian heard this, she nodded and said, “She is right. One million is really not a big

deal. Why don‟t we make an appointment another day?”

“No!” Elaine suddenly became anxious and blurted out: “You think I have no money,

don‟t you? Tell you, my Lady Willson still has a villa, which is in Tomson first-grade a05,

worth 130 million!”

Horiyah hurriedly said, “Oh, isn‟t that villa owned by Charlie? Can you use it as a

mortgage?”

Elaine was anxious and blurted out: “Of course I can! Why not? He is my son-in-law. If he

dares to refuse by then, I will show him his death!”

Chapter 591

Horiyah had known for a long time that the first-grade villa of Tomson was given to

Charlie by Solmon White.

Therefore, if she wants to win this villa from Elaine, she has to push Elaine first.

Once Elaine is impatient, Charlie would definitely not be able to sit back and watch.

At that time, there will be a great opportunity to get the villa.

Therefore, Horiyah said to Elaine: “You have lost so much. I think it will be difficult for

you to win it back after ten thousand. How about we raise the price? How about fifty

thousand? Anyway, you have one. It‟s not a lot of money to cover the villa, but if you get

lucky, you can win back all the money you lost in two games!”

Elaine has lost her mind now, and just wants to get all the money back quickly. Upon

hearing this, she immediately nodded in agreement and blurted out: “Then it will cost

fifty thousand!”

Lian said, “You don‟t have the real estate certificate for that villa?”

Elaine said, “It doesn‟t matter, that‟s my son-in-law‟s, and my son-in-law‟s is mine!”

Lian shook her head: “Without the real estate certificate, there is no way to mortgage

too much money, because it is risky for me.”

As she said, she stretched out five fingers and said, “Well, you sign an agreement for me.

You mortgage the villa to me. I can lend you 50 million in total. Every time I give you 5

million, you lose everything. I‟ll give it to you again.”

Elaine nodded, and said, “50 million is 50 million, and 50 million is enough for me to

make money back!”

Lian smiled slightly and said, “That‟s it, after signing the agreement, let‟s continue!”

Elaine signed without hesitation, used Tomson‟s villa as a mortgage, and first borrowed

5 million from Lian.

As a result, she lost five million in only three rounds of mahjong for fifty thousand!

Lian smiled and said at this time: “Oh, don‟t worry, there are still 45 million, I will transfer

you another 5 million!”

Then, he transferred the five million that she had just won to Elaine‟s mobile bank.

As a result, the second 5 million was lost again.

Elaine is about to collapse.

In the blink of an eye, more than two million deposits were lost and the house was

gone. She mortgaged Charlie‟s Tomson First-Class Villa and lost a full ten million…

Gambling itself is a psychological black hole. Once one falls in, it is difficult to climb out,

and it will gradually be swallowed by the black hole.

Many people are involved in gambling, and it is difficult for them to go ashore in their

lifetime. The reason is that they cannot control the psychology and state of falling into

it.

People like Elaine can‟t be immune.

She has completely gambled on red eye now, just thinking about continuing to bet,

turning over anyway.

However, she is like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered in this carefully planned game,

without any possibility of turning over.

Five million after another, came and lost.

Chapter 592

The five million is Elaine‟s over two million, plus the two million that Horiyah used as

bait, repeatedly lent to Elaine and then wins back, lent to her and then wins back, an

afternoon of effort, The 50 million mortgaged villas also lost.

Lian told Elaine, “Sister Elaine, I‟m really sorry, you have lost all your 50 million.”

Elaine was going crazy and blurted out: “My villa is worth more than one billion, you

can‟t just give me fifty million! You give me another fifty million, and I pledge 100

million!”

“I‟m sorry.” Lian smiled slightly and said: “We have already written it in black and white.

The total is fifty million. According to our agreement, you have three days to raise

money. If you raise money, it will be five thousand. Ten thousand plus five million in

interest, a total of 55 million, when you pay back the money, the villa will not be

mortgaged to me, but if you can‟t take out 55 million, then I‟m sorry, the villa is mine

that‟s it.”

Elaine blurted out: “No, that villa is not mine, it belongs to my son-in-law, it doesn‟t

count as I said it!”

At this time, Elaine felt that she could not enter the villa in any way, because the villa

belonged to Charlie. Once she asked Charlie for it, her daughter and husband would

know that she lost so much money and lost the house. They all know about losing the

villa.

So she hurriedly said to Lian: “Sister Lian, you have won me more than two million in

cash and a house. Let me go for this house. You have won so much and you have

already made a lot of money!”

Upon hearing this, Lian‟s face suddenly changed. She changed her face and said coldly,

“Elaine, you can‟t afford to repay the bill, right? You really think Lian is a bully. If you

don‟t pay the money, don‟t blame me for turning my face and denying people!”

Elaine hurriedly cried and said, “Sister Lian, do it well, the villa is really not mine, I really

can‟t give it to you!”

Lian was indifferent, and said coldly: “I tell you, you don‟t tell me these useless nonsense,

you must either pay the money or give me the villa, otherwise, I will let my nephew ask

you to collect the debt!”

As he said, Lian said again: “My nephew is a fool. If you don‟t pay the money, be careful

that he chops your hands off!”

Elaine cried bitterly and said: “You killed me, I can‟t get 55 million, sister Lian…”

As she said, she hurriedly begged Horiyah and said, “Sister-in-law, can you say

something nice to me, isn‟t Sister Lian your friend? Sister Lian doesn‟t care about

money? Let her let me go this time, please. can you……”

Horiyah said helplessly: “Sorry Elaine, I really can‟t help you with this, after all, you have

lost too much money.”

Although she said so, Horiyah‟s heart was so refreshing!

Haha!

Elaine, this stinky lady, let you show off your wealth in front of me, and dare to taunt

me? Now you know the fate of offending me, right? Your savings, your house, and your

son-in-law‟s villa are all mine!

From now on, you Elaine will have nothing!

When Elaine saw that it was useless to beg her, she hurriedly knelt in front of Lian,

holding Lian‟s leg, and cried out: “Sister Lian, you are so rich, so don‟t push me to death,

can you? I can‟t come up with so much money!”

Lian kicked her off in disgust, and said in disgust: “Don‟t follow me in this way. Why

didn‟t you say to return a little when you won? Now that you have lost your money, let

me save you a few. Ten million debts, where does your face come from?”

Elaine was kicked to the ground and hurriedly got up, crying and said, “Sister Lian, I

really don‟t have so much money for you!”

Lian hugged her shoulders and said coldly: “Then let your son-in-law come over and

transfer the villa to me!”

Elaine hurriedly said: “No, in that case, our whole family will know, my husband will

divorce me…”

Lian looked at Elaine coldly at this time, and blurted out: “Elaine, do you want to pay the

bill, do you? Okay, you wait, I will call my nephew now and ask him to come over, today

you will not owe me Pay off the money, or give me the villa, I will immediately let him

beat you into a half body!”

Chapter 593

At this moment, Lian revealed her true shape.

The killing plate has officially entered the final stage.

Elaine saw that Lian was completely a murderous expression at this time, how could

there be the shadow of the former rich woman?

So she suddenly realized that she might have been cheated.

Looking at Horiyah again, she felt that something was wrong.

Why would she take the initiative to apologize to her today, and then take the initiative

to invite herself to play mahjong?

Is it all related to her? !

And this Lian!

Doesn‟t she know how to play mahjong?

Why can she win so much money from her? !

Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that she was probably fooled!

She pointed at Horiyah furiously, and blurted out: “Horiyah, you shameless dog, you

even colluded with others to set up a situation to cheat me!”

Horiyah was taken aback for a moment, and said unnaturally, “Elaine, what are you

talking about? If you lose money, you say I cheated you? You didn‟t see that I still lost

money today!”

Elaine scolded angrily: “You don‟t play with me here! You said you gave me a secret

signal before, why didn‟t you give me a card?”

Horiyah said with a dodging expression: “What are you talking about? I don‟t

understand at all. You should return the money to Sister Lian as soon as possible. Don‟t

talk about these useless things with me!”

Lian also looked at Elaine coldly, and said, “Elaine, I tell you, hurry up to pay the money,

or take out the villa, no more excuses!”

Elaine‟s vixen came up, and pushed the mahjong on the table to the ground, cursing:

“You b@stards are ganging up to lie to me. I won‟t pay any money!”

Lian frowned, “No, right? Okay, wait, I‟ll call my nephew over!”

After speaking, Lian immediately took out her mobile phone and called.

When Elaine heard that her nephew was a gangster and wanted to call, she was anxious

and shouted: “Don‟t don‟t! If you have something to discuss, sister Lian!”

Lian ignored her.

The phone was connected quickly, and she opened her mouth and said: “My nephew,

someone owes me tens of millions. Come and ask for the money. Then I will buy you a

BMW!”

As soon as this word came out, an angry voice came from the other end of the phone:

“Huh? Ergu, anyone dare to owe you the money? I think she doesn‟t want to hang out in

Aurous Hill, right? Where are you? Lead someone over immediately and see how I can

clean her up!”

Lian hurriedly said: “Okay! I‟m at Tomson first product c11, come on!”

After hanging up the phone, she looked at Elaine proudly, and said with a sneer: “My

nephew is coming soon, I advise you to find a way to raise money quickly, or ask your

son-in-law to transfer the villa to me, otherwise, wait for him to come. You are careful

not to eat!”

At this moment, Elaine was deeply regretful, and she wished to slap herself several

times.

Why is she so obsessed with money, she has to promise Horiyah to come over and play

mahjong with this bunch of Kuo‟s ladies?

It‟s all right now, not to mention all of her net worth, she also mortgaged Charlie‟s villa!

If Charlie is unwilling to use his villa to pay off her debts, what can she do…

Thinking of this, Elaine felt desperate.

At this moment, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside.

Afterwards, a burly man stepped into the door, behind him, followed by a dozen of his

men, all of whom were five big and three thick, with a cold face, they were not good at

first sight.

Chapter 594

As soon as he entered the door, the man made a calm face and asked in a cold voice:

“f*ck, who dares not pay back the money they owe my second aunt?”

Lian pointed at Elaine immediately and said, “Ron, that‟s her!”

The visitor was her eldest nephew, Ron He.

Ron‟s icy gaze fell on Elaine, and said: “Okay, don‟t you still owe money? Do you know

who I am? Don‟t you want to hang out in Aurous Hill?!”

Elaine was so scared that she trembled and said, “I…I really have no money…”

Lian said coldly: “Stop talking nonsense with me, take out the villa if you have no money,

let‟s clean it up!”

Elaine collapsed and shouted: “I have no money! I have so much money! I don‟t have so

much money if you kill me, you can‟t have it!”

Ron stepped forward, grabbed Elaine by the hair, and slapped her face severely.

With a snap, Elaine‟s cheeks and nosebleeds were all drawn out.

Elaine sat on the ground and yelled in embarrassment. Ron slapped her again and

cursed: “d*mn, give me a haw, and I will tear your mouth!”

Elaine was shocked, and immediately closed her mouth, looking at Ron, not even daring

to let out the atmosphere.

Ron kicked Elaine to the ground, stomped her face with his toes, and stomped her to

the ground, and asked coldly: “I‟ll ask you again, why don‟t you pay the money?”

Elaine was beaten in severe pain, and she cried and wailed: “Sister Lian, for the sake of

everyone and friends, please spare me this time!”

Lian frowned and said, “I have only met you this time. We are not friends. Besides, what

kind of friend can forgive you 55 million in debt?”

Ron, who stepped Elaine under his feet, also threatened: “Old stuff, want to go wrong?

Have you seen my brothers? I will let them take turns to wait for you, and then I will

shoot a video. I think you should be right at your age. When it‟s like a wolf like a tiger,

your husband is afraid it will be difficult to satisfy you, right? Let a dozen lads make you

cool today!”

Elaine was frightened suddenly!

She pleaded bitterly: “Sister Lian, do you think this will work? I‟ll call my son-in-law and

ask him to bring the house book from the villa. You can let me go…”

She could see clearly. The dozen or so people standing in front of her were all tattooed,

and they were all fierce and evil.

This kind of person she can‟t afford!

If I carry on like this, I‟m afraid I will be beaten to death, or forced to shoot that kind of

video…

It seems that Charlie can only come to save himself!

Ron smiled coldly at this time and said: “You can call, but you won‟t let him call the

police for you?”

“Absolutely not!” Elaine said hastily, “Can I fight in front of you?”

Ron said with a cold face: “Before you call, you should take off all your clothes and let

me take a 360-degree video with no dead ends. If you dare to call the police in the

future, or be careful, I will send the video online!”

Elaine was struck by lightning!

Want to make a video? !

I am in my 50s. Do these people want to make videos of me?

If this video goes out, do you want your old face?

Moreover, as long as you take this video yourself, it is basically equivalent to handing

over your biggest handle to the other party.

With this as a threat, she is a doll at the mercy of others.

If you dare not repay the money, or call the police, the other party can publish this video

and make her the laughing stock of Aurous Hill!

You can‟t shoot this video!

Chapter 595

When she thought of this, Elaine couldn‟t help but cry, a strong sense of humiliation,

suddenly came to her heart.

She cried and pleaded: “Please don‟t make me a video, I will call my son-in-law honestly,

fight in front of you, and fight now! Let him bring the house book now! One more word

I will not speak nonsense!”

Ron didn‟t buy her account, and looked at her coldly: “My rules are like this, everything

just in case, today‟s video, you have to shoot, if you don‟t, you have to shoot, there is no

other option!”

If you take the initiative to take off your clothes, then we will all be in peace, but if you

don‟t take the initiative to cooperate, then I can let my subordinates give you a hard

bow!”

As he said, he looked at Elaine up and down, and said with an obscene smile: “Yes, I

forgot to tell you, now Japanese people like to buy movies from China. A woman like

you should fit the Japanese market well. Then I will sell the video to Japan, maybe you

will become a celebrity!”

Elaine almost fainted in fright. Upon hearing this, she dared not bargain anymore, and

immediately said with tears in humiliation: “Can I cooperate? I must cooperate…”

Ron nodded, kicked Elaine, and scolded, “Go in and take it off by yourself!”

Elaine was kicked and crawled to the next bedroom, lying on the bed, tearing off while

taking off her clothes.

At the moment when she took off her clothes, Elaine burst into tears, and her whole

body collapsed.

She only felt that all her face had been lost for this life.

Ron sneered and took out his phone, and said while filming: “Yes, I didn‟t expect you

Lady Willson to have a pretty figure!”

Elaine covered her face and cried, but there was no way to cry. Ron had no sympathy for

her.

In fact, Lian had already arranged everything. When Lian was playing mahjong with

Elaine, he brought his brothers and waited outside the villa area. He waited for a call

from Lian, and then came in and used force to force Elaine to submission!

When the video was finished, Ron walked out with a tearful Elaine, and said coldly:

“Okay, now call your family and ask them to come over and pay the money, otherwise, I

will send the video to the group, let everyone open their eyes!”

Elaine nodded immediately and hurriedly said: “I‟ll call my son-in-law…”

Although 10,000 people in her heart could not look down upon Charlie, at this time,

only Charlie could save her.

Ron took her video without worrying about her playing tricks, and said lightly: “Hurry up

and let him come, or you will die miserably!”

Elaine didn‟t dare to play tricks, and immediately took out her mobile phone and dialed

Charlie.

Charlie was on the tenth floor of the Brilliant Club, watching Jacob drinking tea, eating

snacks, singing, and chatting with a group of classmates, recalling the past, but felt that

the feelings of these old men were quite enviable.

At this moment, he suddenly heard the phone ring, picked it up and found that it was

his mother-in-law Elaine.

He couldn‟t help but be a little curious. The mother-in-law rarely took the initiative to

call him unless she was cheated by father. For example, she was scammed by p2p and

she had to get him over and shout slogans to collect debt.

He instinctively didn‟t want to answer Elaine‟s call, but after thinking about it carefully, it

was Claire‟s mother after all. If he didn‟t answer her call, he might have to file a

complaint with Claire.

So he walked out of box 1008, put on the phone, and asked, “Mom, are you okay?”

Elaine‟s anxious voice came over immediately: “Charlie, your mom lost some money

playing mahjong, now I am not allowed to leave, you have to save me!”

“Uh…” Charlie got big for a while, so he said, “Mom, I don‟t have much money, just ten

or twenty thousand, is that enough?”

Elaine didn‟t know how much Charlie had. Although Charlie had money, he didn‟t want

to spend it on Elaine, so he deliberately pretended to be poor and said a number of ten

to twenty thousand.

Chapter 596

Elaine blurted out at this moment: “Charlie, Mom doesn‟t want your money.”

Ok?

Charlie was a little startled, what the h*ll? Don‟t want my money? When is the motherin-law a person?

Surprised, Elaine almost vomited blood with anger in the next sentence.

Just listen to Elaine said: “Charlie, you just bring the villa paper that Solmon White gave

you!”

“What?!” Charlie blurted out: “Mom, do you know how much the villa is worth? 130

million! Don‟t tell me, you can lose 100 million by playing mahjong with some old ladies

in the mahjong hall! “

Elaine suddenly choked up and said, “I didn‟t reach 100 million, so I lost more than 60

million and owed another 55 million…”

After finishing speaking, Elaine blurted out: “My good son-in-law, you must bring it to

save mom. If you don‟t save mom, mom will be dead this time!”

Charlie blurted out: “Mom, this villa is worth 130 million. You have to send the villa out

for 55 million?”

Elaine was anxious and cried: “My good son-in-law, then you go find a way to get fiftyfive million over here. If you can‟t get it, just bring the house book with you. Otherwise,

Mom will die. At that time, you can only come with Claire to collect the corpse!”

Immediately afterwards, another man‟s voice came from the phone and said: “You are

Elaine‟s son-in-law, right? Get over here with the house book, otherwise your mother-inlaw can‟t get out of this villa today!”

Charlie frowned and asked, “Who are you?”

The other party immediately shouted: “You are not qualified to know who I am. You only

need to know that your mother-in-law owes 55 million. If you don‟t give money, just

wait to collect her body!”

Then the other party said: “Oh yes, just now your mother-in-law took off all her clothes

and asked me to take a high-definition video. If you don‟t save her, after her death, this

video will be spread throughout the city. !”

Charlie was on fire!

He doesn‟t care if you beat Elaine, scold Elaine, or even force Elaine, kill Elaine, and he

might even thank them.

But if they shoot that kind of video for her, and want to spread it all over the city, it‟s

d*mn hard to bear!

Because Charlie was worried that if his wife Claire saw such a video, wouldn‟t she be sad

to death? !

She was such a kind girl who had spent all her private money to help her rescue Aunt

Lena in the welfare home, and she even cried several times!

Even at the birthday banquet of Mrs. Willson, she also withstood the ridicule and

pressure of the whole family for Aunt Lena, begging Mrs. Willson for him.

If her mother, Elaine, was killed, and that kind of video was still circulated everywhere

after her death, it would be a fatal blow to her, and she might be immersed in great pain

for her entire life!

He really doesn‟t care about Elaine‟s life or death, but he cares about Claire!

Over the years, Claire has always respected him as a guest, and the whole world

despised him at that time.

Even, she continues to help and encourage him. With such kindness, it is too late to

repay her. How can she be hurt again?

Thinking of this, he immediately said to the man: “Don‟t hurt my mother-in-law, isn‟t it

just a villa? I will give it to you, you give me an address, and I will come with the house

book now!”

Chapter 597

As soon as the other party heard this, he immediately said: “Tomson Villa C11, you bring

your own house book, if you dare to call the police, I will kill your mother-in-law!”

Charlie gave a hum, and said lightly: “Okay, I‟ll bring it there.”

After hanging up the phone, Charlie went back to the box and greeted Jacob, saying,

“Dad, I have to go out beforehand. You continue to play. If you need anything, just tell

the waiter, these will be recorded in Mr. Orvel account.”

“Okay.” Jacob nodded, patted Charlie on the shoulder, and said: “My dear son-in-law,

thank you so much today. If it weren‟t for you, Dad would be ashamed today.”

Charlie smiled slightly: “Dad, I only found out today. Actually, it has not been easy for

you these years. Your son-in-law should also help you earn some face!”

Jacob was so moved that he nodded and sighed.

Charlie didn‟t tell him more, got up, and walked out.

Instead of going home to pick up the house book, he directly stopped a taxi and went

straight to Tomson.

On the way, he called Mr. Orvel.

As soon as the phone call, Orvel asked respectfully: “Mr. Wade, what do you want?”

Charlie said: “Send someone to Tomson or come yourself. My mother-in-law has lost

more than 60 million in mahjong games, and now she is detained. I think this is a bit

wrong, and 80% of it has been set up. You come over with me to see what is going on.”

After Orvel listened, he was furious!

d*mn, in Aurous Hill, there are some people who don‟t have eyesight, so they set up Mr.

Wade‟s mother-in-law? !

Is this not f*cking looking for death? !

So he immediately said: “Mr. Wade, I will take someone over to join you and hack to

death that b@stards!”

Soon, Charlie came to Tomson and found the villa where his mother-in-law was.

After knocking on the door and entering, he saw a dozen gangsters surrounding Elaine,

who was disheveled in the living room. Elaine was slapped and her whole face was red

and swollen. She looked very pitiful with disheveled hair.

In addition, there are two middle-aged women who Charlie doesn‟t know. Looking

carefully, even Horiyah is here.

Charlie was taken aback for a moment. Why is this person here?

Horiyah saw Charlie with a slight guilty conscience, but soon calmed down a lot.

She felt that his mother-in-law did not lose money to her. She just watched the fun.

What can he do to her?

At this moment, Elaine saw him coming, she burst into tears, and wailed: “Charlie, my

good son-in-law, why are you here so late? Mom is so anxious to die for you!”

Charlie looked at the chicken-feathered mother-in-law, and asked: “Mom, playing

mahjong, how can you lose more than 60 million?”

“How do I know that I am so unlucky!”

Elaine cried and said, “Your aunt asked me to play mahjong. I was thinking about

playing and playing mahjong. Who knows that after a few laps with them, the more I

lost, they force me to mortgage your Tomson First-Class villa to them. There was no way

for me to escape…”

After speaking, Elaine said with an angry look: “I suspect that these people are

deliberately ganging up to cheat my money!”

Charlie sneered and said: “Don‟t doubt it, they are just cheating you.”

Lian blurted out at this time: “Hey, don‟t spit your mouth! We were in a voluntary

Mahjong game. Who is to blame for your mother-in-law‟s bad luck?”

Ron on the side blurted out: “Second Aunt, what are you talking nonsense to him, I will

tell him!”

After all, looking at Charlie, he said coldly: “Hurry up and call out the book, and then

write a voluntary transfer statement, otherwise, you and your mother-in-law will not

want to leave alive today!”

“Oh.”

Charlie nodded faintly, and said, “I didn‟t bring the book.”

When Elaine heard this, she was immediately anxious!

Her face changed, and her whole body became angry, and she blurted out: “Charlie, you

want to kill me!? Didn‟t I tell you, let you bring the book to save me?! You don‟t have

long ears?”

Charlie said calmly: “I‟m sorry, I promised Claire that this house will be renovated next

month, and I will take her to move in. I can‟t break my promise to her.”

Elaine cursed: “Do you want Claire to bring me filial piety to live in that villa? If you don‟t

take the villa out, I‟ll be dead!”

Charlie said lightly: “You can‟t die today.”

Chapter 598

“It‟s up to you?!” Elaine was mad and scolded: “Have you not seen a dozen or so

people? If you want to die, don‟t drag me down, OK!”

At this time, Ron observed at Charlie with bad eyes, smiled coldly, and asked: “Boy, let

you not bring your housekeeper, dare to play with me? Believe it or not, you have to die

here?”

Charlie said indifferently: “I only give you a chance to survive. You answer my questions

well, and I will spare your life and listen carefully. Who arranged this game today?”

Ron laughed out loud: “It‟s d*mn interesting, you are alone on my site, and you dare to

threaten me? You are so brave! Are you tired of life?”

Charlie smiled slightly and asked him: “Where is your site?”

Ron stomped his foot and said coldly: “This villa belongs to me!”

Charlie nodded and smiled and asked: “Then, do you know where is my territory?”

Ron asked contemptuously: “What? Do you want to cross the road with me? Okay, let‟s

talk about it, which is your site?”

Charlie said calmly: “The entire Aurous Hill is my site!”

“Grass!” Ron scolded: “f*ck you? Aurous Hill is your place? You are the Mr. Orvel to eat

dry food? I tell you, my eldest brother is the godson of the master Orvel. In Aurous Hill,

no one provokes me. Can afford me!”

“Even if Mr. Orvel is here, he still has to kneel in front of me, what are you?”

Charlie snorted, stretched out a finger, and said to him: “Last chance, tell me honestly,

who set up the game today?”

“You stupid…” Ron angrily: “Dare to be disrespectful to the master, I‟ll kill you!”

As soon as the voice fell, Ron felt that his right hand was suddenly grasped by a strong

force!

Looking up, Charlie had firmly grasped his right wrist.

At this time, Charlie grinned and said: “Come on, I will give you a twelve rings.”

Ron blurted out subconsciously: “What twelve sounds?!”

Charlie suddenly grabbed his right thumb and smashed it back slightly…

With a “click”, the thumb snapped straight back!

Ron‟s finger was suddenly broken, and he shouted in pain.

Charlie smiled lightly at this time and said: “This is the first sound.”

After all, grabbed his right index finger and broke again!

There was another “click”.

Charlie smiled and said, “This is the second sound.”

Ron‟s painful whole person was about to collapse, and his face was full of cold sweat. He

hysterically yelled at the younger brothers behind him: “d*mn, hack him to death!”

As soon as the voice fell, Charlie broke the index finger of his right hand again…

“Crack!”

Charlie smiled and said, “Here, this is the third ring!”

“Ah, d*mn it hurts me to death… hack him to death!”

More than a dozen younger brothers have already drawn out their machetes at this

moment and swarmed.

Charlie remained unchanged.

A dozen gangsters were just a few, in front of him, it was nothing.

So, he continued to break Ron‟s ring finger.

“Crack!”

Ron‟s fourth finger was broken!

At this moment, the dozen or so shining machetes were already hanging in front of

Charlie!

Chapter 599

Ron‟s four fingers were broken continuously, and he almost passed out with pain.

However, he was overjoyed when he saw that his little brothers had already swung their

swords in front of him!

Are you breaking my finger? Then I will let my brothers chop off your fingers!

Charlie didn‟t care about it, just a dozen gangsters, not enough.

When he was about to do it, an angry shout suddenly came from outside the door: “f*ck

me, stop! Who dares to move Mr. Wade and hack to death on the spot!”

A dozen punks looked up and almost peeed their pants without being scared!

Orvel!

It turned out to be Orvel, the underground emperor of Aurous Hill!

Why is he here? !

At this time, Mr. Orvel brought his most powerful subordinates, and the various guns of

these subordinates were by no means comparable to ordinary punks.

After the men with guns came in, they immediately pointed their guns at the gangsters

with knives, frightening them all to throw their knives on the ground.

One of the younger brothers was frightened and knelt on the ground with a thud, crying

and said, “Great Mr. Orvel, please spare my life!”

When he knelt, everyone else knelt down.

They are nothing more than a bunch of low-level brothers. In front of Orvel, they are like

ants, naturally scared to death.

Ron was also shocked.

What happened?

Why is the master Orvel here? !

At this time, Orvel walked quickly to Charlie and blurted out: “Mr. Wade, I‟m sorry, I am

late!”

Charlie waved his hand and said, “Let your people shut all these young people in the

room first.”

Mr. Orvel nodded immediately and asked the younger brothers to shut the group of

people into the next room.

Afterwards, Charlie looked at Ron who was pale, and said with a smile: “I said that the

twelve rings are good, and it is only four rings now, let‟s continue!”

Having said that, he directly broke Ron‟s little finger on his right hand…

“Crack…”

Ron called out painfully.

Mr. Orvel on the side said: “Mr. Wade, with this kind of little guy, you can‟t afford to

waste time, so just hand it to me. I will take it to the kennel and let my dozen or so

Tibetan mastiffs tear him directly! “

Ron was shocked and blurted out: “Great Mr. Orvel, Great Mr. Orvel, this is all a

misunderstanding! I am Weiz‟s little brother!”

“Weiz?” Mr. Orvel frowned, “Are you with Weiz?”

Ron nodded repeatedly and cried and said, “Weiz is my elder brother, so counting

down, I am also your disciple, master Orvel!”

Mr. Orvel observed at him closely and asked, “Do you know, whose disciple I am?”

Ron subconsciously said: “Great Mr. Orvel, you are the underground emperor of Aurous

Hill, of course you are not anyone‟s disciples…”

Mr. Orvel slapped his face, pointed at Charlie, and said to him: “I am Mr. Wade‟s

disciple!”

“what?!”

Disciple, not even the little brother.

The famous Orvel said that he was the disciple of this young man. In other words, he

was extremely humble in front of this young man!

Ron was trembling with fright by this relationship chain!

What‟s going on?

The second aunt asked him to calculate Lady Willson, and asked that Lady Willson‟s sonin-law to ask for a villa. Didn‟t expect that the other party was Mr. Orvel‟s boss? !

Lian also frightened her legs and weakened. She observed at Horiyah pale, and asked in

a low voice, “Who is it that you offend? You want to kill me?!”

Horiyah was also dumbfounded.

She knew that Charlie seemed to be fooling people with Feng Shui, but I didn‟t expect it

to be so powerful!

Elaine was also a little dumbfounded at this time, deed, her son-in-law is really amazing!

Fudge so many big people, there is no thunder yet? There are indeed two brushes…

Chapter 600

Ron was already trembling with fright. He said to Charlie bluntly, “Mr. Wade, I was

wrong. I was fooled by my second aunt. She said that she wanted to pit your mother-inlaw. She used me…”

Charlie slapped him directly, and slapped his face fiercely, and said coldly: “Before the

twelve ringings are over, if you dare to say one more word, I will let Mr. Orvel split you

into a hundreds. !”

Ron was frightened by Charlie‟s fierce gaze, and immediately closed his mouth.

Charlie looked at his right hand that had broken five fingers at this time, and said lightly:

“The right hand is still almost loud, come, get ready.”

After speaking, grab his wrist and make a violent force!

Click!

Ron‟s right wrist was completely broken!

Ron‟s painful legs softened and knelt on the ground with a puff.

He wanted to beg for mercy, but when he thought of what Charlie said just now, he

dared not say another word.

However, this piercing pain has already caused him to collapse.

But Charlie said at this time: “Twelve bangs, this is just six bangs, and there are still six

bangs.”

After finishing speaking, he bent down and grabbed Ron‟s left hand.

Ron looked at Charlie with tears and dared not speak, he used pitiful eyes and panicked

shaking his head to beg Charlie for mercy.

Charlie gave him a cruel smile.

Then, grabbing the thumb of his left hand, he said lightly: “Come on, the seventh ring!”

Ron trembled in pain!

Charlie didn‟t give him a chance to react, and continued: “Come on, the eighth ring!”

Ron was already in pain and was about to faint.

However, the ninth ring revived him.

Charlie at this time, in his eyes, is as terrible and cruel as the Shura of h*ll!

Charlie patted his face and smiled faintly: “There are four more rings, don‟t miss it.”

Then, there was another click!

This disciplinary method of cutting meat with a blunt knife, even Orvel feels liver

tremors!

“There are three more rings!”

Lian was already paralyzed by fear at this time.

She could vaguely realize that after her nephew had endured Charlie‟s twelve sounds,

she would be the one who is unlucky next…

Horiyah wanted to slip away quickly, but was soon brought back by one of Mr. Orvel‟s

younger brothers who pointed a gun to his head, and was kicked to the ground.

The black muzzle pointed at her forehead and frightened her to death.

At this time, Ron had already endured eleven rings.

At this time, his ten fingers on both hands were as soft as beans hanging from a vine,

and none of his ten fingers could move.

Now he only has his left wrist to move.

Charlie said to him: “Come on, it‟s the last one!”

Ron was so painful that he couldn‟t kneel anymore, he could only let Charlie grab his left wrist and break his wrist directly!

Twelve rings!

Ron howled in pain.

He knew that he would be a useless person in the future, ten fingers and two wrists were all useless, what else could he do in the future? !

Continue to mix in the society?

Can he still hold a knife?

If he won‟t be hacked to death by the enemy, it‟s already burning incense, right?

Charlie squatted down at this time, looked at Ron, and said coldly: “You still have two legs and two feet, so if you don‟t answer my question well in the future, I will give you twelve more rings!”

Ron‟s face was pale as frost, and he said in despair: “No matter what questions you ask, I will answer them seriously!”

Charlie nodded, glanced at the trembling Horiyah and Lian, and said coldly: “You tell me clearly what was going on today here, dare to miss any details, don‟t ask for your two legs, start now!”